aetate in multa veneratione habitus 6. If we will informe our selues when and about what time he first preached and what was the doctrine in particular which he learned and was so soundly and perfectly instructed in at Rome brought from thence and preached heare we cannot better be secured in them but to finde out so neare as we can by Antiquities when the Picts heare were first conuerted to Christ because we haue bene assuredly warranted before that he was the first which preached Christ vnto them conuerted them to him and thereby is honored by the name of their Apostle His Religion which he professed and preached heare must needs be the same which by all Authors he learned at Rome and had his commission from the Pope there to publish it heare in The Picts heare conuerted in this Age and how soone Britaine the same which I haue before proued to be the knowne Christian Religion of the Popes and Church of Rome in those dayes Which did not in any point agree with that Protestant new learning which is now practised in England or any so termed Protestant Country which will more plainely appeare hereafter by the publikly professed Religion of all of this kingdome Britans Scots or Picts in those dayes I haue insinuated before that both Heirgustus King of the Picts and his Pictish people and subiects were Christians and publikly professed that Religion This is plainely and inuincibly proued both by our Scottish and English Historians as also that in the yeare of Christ Veremund Hist Scot. Hector Boeth Scot. Hist l. 6. Hollinsh Hist of Scotl. 369. fuit annus virginei partus nonus supra trecentesimum sexagesimum at what time Heirgistus King of the Picts was obseruantissimus a perfect most obseruant Christian Prince a sufficient signe and Argument that he was no young Scholler in the Schoole of Christ but had made greate progresse and much profited therein so likewise had all the Inhabitants of those Northren parts whether Picts Scots or Britans for the Historians of those places and others also assure vs that not onely Britans but Scots and Picts had many Monkes And first for Scots when Maximus had both conquered and quite bannished them from this Iland both Scottish and English Catholike and Protestant Historians thus speake of them The same time the Scottish Bishops and Preists Boeth supr Hollinsh Histor of Scotl. in Eugen. Bucan Histor Scot. l. 4. in Reg. 39. being bannished as well as the other sort of the Scottish people a number of their Mōks got them into the I le of Iona now called Colmkill where they erected a Monasterie for their owne habitation the worthinesse whereof hath bene right famous euen to these our dayes as that which was afterward endowed with many faire reuenewes by diuers of the Scottish Kings who had their burials there after the returne of the Scots into Albanie This was in the time of Maximus his being King heare and before he assumed the Empire by all Antiquaries This was in the yeare of Christ 379. Annus à Christi aduentu in carnem trecentesimus septuagesimus nonus Hect. Boeth l. 6. Histor Georg. Buchan Rer. Scot. l. 4. in Reg 39. And at that time as their Historians proue the Picts were generally and publikely instructed and professed Christians nec à Sacerdotibus Monachis qui tum in summo erant honore Picti etsi publicè Christianis institutis imbuti Iniuriam abstinuerunt And tenne yeares before this time both the Picts and their King were professed Christians as is shewed before and professed the same Religion in the most strict Order of Monkes and otherwise as the Roman Catholiks now doe Among those that were famous then in this Profession diuers of their names be these with honour preserued Inter nostros Damianus Presbyter Gelasius Thebaculus Merinatus Damiani Germanus Diaconi Nerius Hect. Boeth l. 6. Hist fol. 108. Boeth supr Buchan l. 4. in Reg. 35. Holinsh. Hist of Irel. Elusenius Merinus Machabaeus Syluerius Monachi And yet long before this time also in the dayes of King Fincomarke of Scotlād who reigned 47. yeares died multis virtutibus nobilis noble for many vertues in the yeare of Christ 358 Salutis humanae āno trecētesimo quinquagesimo octauo the Picts had receaued the faith of Christ before that time for whilst King Fincomarke reigned Fincomarco Rege Scotis adhuc Imperante by diuers Writers diuers of the Irish Annal. Scotic Hect. Boeth sup l. 6. fol. 104. Hollinsh Hist of Ireland people receaued the Lawe of Christ by meanes of a worthie Christian womā of the Picts as the Scottish other Histories testifie Per id tempus mulier Christianae pietatis cultrix Pictici eam fuisse sanguinis Scotici asseuerant Annales Regina insinuata Christi nomen illi mirifice praedicauit reuerendumque effecit This or the like memorable History I haue placed before in the dayes of Constantine the Greate for other parts by auncient Writers of greate authoritie But our Scottish and English Historians applying it to these parts and in the time of King Fincomarke must needs hold their Picts Conuersion very auncient in the time of King Fincomarke as I haue related making his Reigne 47. yeares Hect. Boeth l. 6. Scotor Hist fo 101. Hollinsh Histor of Scotl. in Finkomarke and yet affirming that he began to Reigne in the first yeare of the Empire of Constantine the Greate and was immediate Successor to King Crathlint which so religiously entertained our Brittish Christians flying to the Scots for succour and releife in the greate Persecution of Dioclesian before mentioned and this King Crathlint reigning but 24. yeares decessit Crathlintus postquam rei Scotieae praefuisset annos viginti quatuor Some say he Georg. Buchan l. 4. rer Scot. in Reg. 34. Hector Boeth Histor Scot. l. 6. f. 102. reigned not compleate 24. yeares but died in that last yeare nor compleate and Fincomarke was not onely by him choasen his Successor but by publike applause and acclamation presently accepted and crowned King Crathlinthus vicesimo quarto sui principatus anno fato concessit Quo anno Fincomarcus eius Patruelis Cormacho Crathlinti Patruo prognatus regno per manus morientis accepto cunctis conclamantibus vt faustum faelixque foret fatali Marmori progenitorum more insidens Rex ab omnibus est salutatus Therefore ioyning these receaued opinions of Historians together that the Picts were so timely and perfectly conuerted to the faith that in King Fincomarke his Reigne they had euen their women so learned and excellent in Christian Religion that they were so singularly powerable and honorable therein that the like instance is not founde in Histories and that S. Ninian by so many S. Ninian Apostle of the Picts brought vp at Rome in the times of S. Siluester Pope and Constantine the Greate Emperor Authorities was the first Apostle and Conuerter of that Nation we
History Narration or Exposition as History signifieth of Ecclesiasticall affaires can be more requisite or necessary to knowe and truely finde true Religion to receaue and professe it Wherefore seeing all true Christians confesse and agree that this holy Lawe Religion Religation and Dutie was truely taught by Christ and his holy Apostles and Disciples and as in many other Kingdomes and Countries so in this Noble Kingdome of greate Britaine by his greatest Apostles and Disciples S. Peter S. Paule S. Ioseph of Aramathia that buried Christ and others then and after most holy and learned true Apostolike men and nothing is more common and frequent in the mouthes and penns of the learned then that the Britans receauing this most true and holy Religion neuer left lost changed or altered it not when they left or lost the greatest part of their Country in the six hundred yeares of Christ nor long after And all Writers agree that neuer any Heresie except the Pelagian of which it was happily freed by our renowned Apostles and Prelats S. German S. Lupus S. Seuerus and S. Dauid tooke roote in Britaine for a longe time after By which we are assured by all accompts that the Church of Britaine enioyed many glorious Apostles Apostolike Saints and others teaching preaching and professing with the Church and Christians here the most holy and vndoubted true Religion of Christ in all Articles both now questioned and others as all our Rulers spirituall and temporall Kings and Subiects Britans and Saxons did thereby giuing and duely to this renowned and greatest Iland the name and Title of the most Noble and Holy first Christian Kingdome in the world To renewe and illustre whose honor and glory therein lately too much by some obscured and shew the way of truth to all that be now wandring in error and want direction to know the holy true Religion of those happy times in this Nation that if they will not be willfully erring and ignorant they may easely and plainely knowe it and securely embrace and professe it as their holy and Religious Auncestors and Predecessors did This dutie hath cheefly called vpon me to write this Ecclesiasticall History of our Noble Britaine deducing it from the Natiuitie of our blessed Sauiour Christ Iesus vntill the happy full Conuersion of our Auncestors the Saxons in the seuenth hundered yeare after which time our Ecclesiasticall Histories are plaine and perfect not needing helpes or Additions And this which I haue taken in hand especially the first 600. yeares are the most difficulte Worke Britaine had to be performed in this kynde most or many of the Antiquities and Monuments of those times by many outrages of enemies to those holy dayes parsons and proceedings destroyed consumed concealed suppressed defaced or abused and those that from many difficulties and dangers be still preserued are not without greate fauour labour diligence and cost to poore Students especially Catholiks to be obtained Yet I a poore Catholike Student in holy learning from my young yeares vnto my now old Age may boldly confesse which this History itselfe will proue that I haue seene diligently perused the most best Monuments and Antiquities extant or their true Copies which I could learne of know and procure requisite and vsefull for such a Worke and therefore at the entreaty and desire of diuers my learned friends hauing better opinion of my studies and reading then I dare affirme of my selfe haue taken this greate charge in hand and wholly performed and ended it written in our English tongue because principally of England and to English men FINIS AVTHOR ad Lectorem STEWKLIA me paruum genuisti magna parentes Quâm faelix antiqua magis BROVGHTONIA Turris Hunc LANCASTRA locum tenet HVNTINGTONA priorem Quo cum Matre Pater sub saxo conditurvno Quos sociat Tumulus socient caelica Regna RICHARDVMQVE sua reliqua cum prole perennes Qui legis haec relegens te supplex oro preceris THE INDEX OF THE CHAPTERS OF THE FIRST TOME THE FIRST AGE THE FIRST CHAPTER TReating generally of the Natiuitie of Christ in the time of Augustus Emperour of Rome and Kymbelnie King of Britaine And how it came to the knowledge of the Britans pag. 1. Chapt. ij Contcining Diuers particular wonderfull things at or about the time of the Birth of Christ at Rome or in other places which came thither by true relation by meanes whereof our Britans at Rome and they in Britaine from them tooke soone notice of his Natiuitie 3 Chap. iij. Of diuers particular motiues preparations and dispositions at home for the inhabitants of Britaine to learne out knowe and embrace the Natiuitie and Religion of Christ. 9 Chap. iiij Of the time of the Empeperour Tyberius 12 Chap. v. Further continuing the extraordinary preaching and reuealing of Christ at Rome by meanes whereof among many others diuers Britans were connerted in the dayes of Tyberius 18 Chap. vj. That S. Iames the Apostle who is commonly said to haue preached in Spaine in this time did not preach in Ireland as some write yet his preaching to the Iewes in Spaine might prepare the way for the spirituall good of some in Britaine although none of them conucrted by him 25 Chap. vij Of the time of Caius Caligula Emperour and some Christian Britans of this nation probably both at Rome and in Britaine in his daies 30. Chap. viij Of the time of Claâ—dius and how by our Protestants testimony one of the twelue Apostles then preached in Britaine 36 Chap. ix Wherein is proued by Protestant Antiquaries that among the three Apostles S. Peter S. Paul and S. Simon Zelotes which are thought by any Antiquaries to haue preached heare in Britaine it was not S. Paul which first preached heare but S. Peter 40. Chap. x. How S. Simon Zelotes neuer Preached in this our Britaine â—uen by the best testimony of Protestants and others nor any Simon an Apostle but S. Simon Peter and perhaps S. Simon Leprosus or S. Nathantel by by some called S. Simon 43 Chap. xj Wherein Diuers Protestants incline to thinke S. Peter preached here in Britaine before his comâ—ing to Rome and what probabilitie that opinion hath 49 Chap. xij Wherein is shewed to be the most probable opinion that S. Peter at his first comming to Rome was receaued thereby Britans of this Nation and who probably they were 54 Chap. xiij Makeing manifest vnto vs how and whome in particular S. Peter the Apostle sent from Rome vnto vs and so consequently into this kingdome of Britaine also so knowne and renowned then among the Nations of the westerne world 63 Chap. xiiij Wherein is proued by many Arguments Authorities and Antiquaries both Catholiks and Protetansts that S. Peter the Apostle parsonally preached and founded Christian Religion in this kingdome 68 Chap. xv Wherein is both Answeare Made to Protestant obiections against S. Peters preaching in Britaine by the Protestants themselues and their owne Authors and by the same confirmed that S. Peter
he addeth of him Cum non diu mansisset apud Romanos sancto baptismate multos regenerasset Ecclesiam constituisset Linum Episcopum ordinasset when he had stayed not long with the Romans and baptized many and founded the Church and ordained Linus a Bishop he went into Spaine then into Egipt and so to Hierusalem by reuelation for the Transmigration of the mother of God then returned into Egipt and through Africk returned to Rome from whence he came to Millan and Photice and so into Britaine Which time being truely calculated will teach vs that he came hither in or about the 54. yeare of Christ when in the way hither he made so many Bishops in Fraunce long before S. Paule came although as a prisoner first to Rome or any other Apostle thither or to any westerne Nation For as I haue proued before S. Peter going vp to Hierusalem by Reuelation at the death of the blessed virgin did staye but a short time there and in the Easterne parts in that Iorney but the chardge of the westerne world being more peculiarly committed vnto him before he returned vnto it to dischardge this dutie heare and allthough S. Simon Metaphrastes bringeth him back againe by Rome yet he speaketh of no stay he made there at this time but presently bringeth him into Britaine THE XVII CHAPTER WHEREIN IS PROVED BY THE BEST ENglish Protestant writers their Bishops and others that S. Peter founding the Church of Britaine ordained in it an Archbishop Bishops and Preists 1. THat we may without contradiction of any Catholik or Protestant except willfully erring in their owne proceedings be assured that S. Peter performed heare all Pastorall duties in foūding vnto our predecessors in this our Britaine the true vndoubted Church of Christ and so left it to posteritie because I stand assured my pen shall still in all things carry with it an vndoubted Assent of Catholiks seeing this matter of the true Church founding thereof professing the doctrine which it teacheth to all her childrē and they ought to followe concerneth vs all so much that the Protestants of this Nation agree there is no saluatiō to be had or expected out of this holy societie I will set downe by their warrant both what this Church is and how it was first in all things essentiall and by them needfull to saluation founded heare by Saint Peter the Apostle 2. Concerning the first the Canon or decree of the Protestant Religion in their Synodicall and Parlament Articles to which all Protestant Bishops and Ministers of England haue sworne and subscribed is this The visible Church Articl of Religion an 1562. ar 19. of Christ is a Congregation of faithfull men in the which the puer word of God is preached and the Sacraments be duely ministred according to Christs ordinance in all those things that of necessitie are requisite to the same Hitherto this publik Protestant Article of Religion Therefore seeing it is allowed and proued before by these men that S. Peter first founded the Church of Christ in this kingdome to insist still in their owne allowances I must shew by them how he performed these things which by these Protestants must needs be in euery true Church to wit true and lawfull Ministers to preach the word of God and duely minister the Sacraments So there be three things essentiall true Ministers the puer word of God preached and Sacraments duely ministred among which the two last depend vpon the first true and lawfull Ministers For where true and Orthodoxall Ministers are and accordingly preach the word and Minister the Sacraments there the puer word must needs be preached and Sacraments duely ministred And contrariewise where such Ministers are not there these things cannot be possibly by such performed Which this Protestant Rule of Religiō confirmeth in an other Article in these words It is not lawfull for any man to take vpon him the office of publick preaching Articul 23. or ministring of the Sacraments in the Congregation before he be lawfully called and sent to execute the same And those we ought to Iudge lawfully called and sent which be chosen and called to this worke by men who haue publick authoritie giuen vnto them in the Congregation to call and send Ministers into the Lords vyneyard And in their Article intituled of Consecratiō of Bishops and Ministers they set downe these orders degrees in such men Archbishops Bishops Preists and Deacons and haue set forth a booke both by the Regall Authoritie of King Edward the Sixt Q. Elizabeth and King Iames our present Soueraigne and their Parlaments for the particular consecration of all those degrees and in that so highly authorized Booke assuer vs that all these degrees and Orders haue euer bene in the Church of Christ from the dayes of him and his Apostles And all particular writers among these Protestants as they are bound by subscription to these Articles so they plainely testifie in their writings among whom the publick and approued Protestant comment vpon these Articles Intituled The Catholick doctrine of the Church of England With greate priuiledge Rogers in Artic. 36. setteth downe in this manner It is ageeable to the word of God and practise of the primatiue Church that there should be Archbishops Bishops and such like differences and inequalities of Ecclesiasticall Ministers and addeth The proofe from the word of God Albeit the termes and Titles of Archbishops we finde not yet the superioritie which they haue and authoritie which Bishops and Archbishops doe exercise in ordering and consecrating Bishops and Ecclesiasticall Ministers is grownded vpon the word And againe from the Apostles dayes hitherto there neuer wāted a Succession of Bishops neither in the Easte nor westerne Churches This is the generall and common opinion of all the English Protestant Bishops against their Puritans Thus their Archbishops whitgitf Bancroft their Bishops Bilson Barlow Bridges Doctors Fild Hooker Couell Downame Barlow Serm. before King Iames 21. Septembr an 1604. and others Whereof one writeth Episcopall function is an ordinance Apostolicall Christ hath acted it for succeeding posteritie and so it is thesis Pneumatichi a Canon or constitution of the whole Trinitie Thus a Protestant Bishop before our King with both his and the allowance of the Protestant Bishops as the Puritans themselues thus acknowledge The callings of Prelates be of diuine ordinance Offer of Conference as Bishop Barlowe auoucheth in his last Sermon The Bishop of Rochester with the consent and by the direction no doubt of some of the cheifest Prelates hath now lately published his Sermon preached in September before the King at Hampton Court the maine drift whereof is to proue that the office and calling of a Diocesan Bishop is a diuine and Apostolicall ordinance The same besides so many their Bishops and doctors before is remembred in their publick Apology intituled of the Consecration of the Bishops in the Church of England masked vnder the name of
monumentum id esset Insulam totam Romano Imperatori aliquando paruisse And plainely confesse that in Britaine diuers yeares he behaued himselfe and in all mens Iudgment gouerned vertuously corageously and as a good Emperor ought to doe Maximus probè strenuè Augustoque omnium sententia dignum Magistratum in Albione aliquot annos gessisset And that both the Christian Britans Harris Histor Eccl. Tom. 4. Baron Spond Annal. in Maximo and Picts the onely then Inhabitants heare did meruailously well loue him Britones ac Picti mirificè Maximum Imperatorem diligere His Brittish wife Queene and Empresse daughter of Octauius is commended in Histories to haue bene a very vertuous Lady 7. Maximus being dead Theodosius the Elder as he was Emperor so Theodosius Emperor commendad King and Ruler in Britaine this man is most renowned in Histories for his honoring the Church especially of Rome and hate of Heresies his prayses be too many among Catholike Writers therefore I will onely and breifely vse Protestants testimonies in his behalfe in their owne words Theodosius the Elder the most Christian Emperor Theodosius did open pennance in Millan and Stowe Howes Hist Tit. Rom. in Theodosio Magdebur cent 4. c. 7. col 568. fasted and prayed eight Moneths together according as Saint Ambrose had enioyned him because in the first yeare of his Empire he had commanded fiue thousand Citizens of Thessalonica to be slayne and for executing the Innocent with the wicked in forme of ciuill iustice therefore the Archbishop would not permit him to enter into the Church nor to receaue the Sacrament vntill he had performed his pennance What Sacrament this was which he might not receaue and good Christians Magdebur cent 4. c. 10. Theod. Hist l. 6. cap. 8. Sozom. l. 7. cap. 24. Ambros apud eosd supr then receaued the Protestants of Germany doe tell vs from Theodoret Sozomen and S. Ambrose himselfe that it was the most sacred Body of our Lord and his pretius Blood Sacratissimum Domini corpus pretiosus Domini sanguis And that S. Ambrose did not admitte him to Sacraments vâ—â—ill after long pennance in the place of penitents he prostrated himselfe on the pauement The B. Sacrament of the Altare Christs most holy boby and pretious blood in the Church Portch and with teares desired absolution Nec post tantum temporis receptus prius est nisi ab Ambrosio iterum duriter reprehensus doloris sui in templi vestibulo in pauimentum se deijciens plorans certa fecit indicia ac in loco paenitentium subsistere non recusit And yet they more plainely and pathetically thus deliuer from many renowned Authors the greate and austeere Magdebur cent 4. cap. 7. cap. 3. Theodor. l. 5. c. 17. Sozom l. 7. c. 24. Paul Diac. lib. 13. Aug. l. 5. de ciuitate Dei c. 26. humble pennance of this Emperor before he was reconciled by S. Ambrose peccatum suum agnoscens octo luxit mensibus quo paenitentiae curriculo completo ad Templum postea cum lachrymis redijt Domino supplicans non stans nec genu flectens sed in terram pronum se prosternens ac sic cum Dauide orans adhaesit pauimento anima mea viuifica me Domine secundum verbum tuum Surgens verò manibus barbam capillos euellit frontem caecidit pauimentum lachrymis suis conspersit ac veniam tandem petens receptus ab Ambrosio est populo pro eo deprecante And yet this most Christian Catholike and Religious Emperor as these Protestants stile him was so farre from sicking to exempt himselfe from the censure of S. Ambrose neither Pope nor Patriarke but onely Bishop of Millan hauing no iurisdiction at Thessalonica in Greece where the offencâ— was committed but for Millan where the Emperor then was resident oâ— disobey S. Ambrose reiect or persecute him as diuers late meaner Princes of the new Sect haue vsed higher Prelates and Popes that he most humbly submitted himselfe to his Censure religiously performed his enioyned pennance And as these Protestant Historians from Antiquitie confesse S. Ambrose was of all others the most worthie Bishop in Theodosius iudgment and Magdebur cent 4. cap. 10. col 1169. beloued of all the Emperors in his time euen Honorius sonne to this Theodosius Quà m charus fuerit quinque laudatissimis Imperatoribus Valentiniano maiori Gratiano Valentiniano Iuniori Theodosio Honorio cum quibus omnibus familiarissimè vixit non est opus commemorare Theodosium de eo dixisse Sozomenus Sozom. l. 5. cap. 18. retulit nosse scilicet se solum Ambrosium dignum Episcopi nomine And yet neither Theodosius the Emperor nor any of the others remembred for S. Ambrose his acquaintance in his time nor he himselfe did either in the iudgment of any learned Protestants or others deny or doubt of but plainely and religiously confessed and practized the doctrine of the Supremacy of the Popes of Rome in spirituall affaires Three of those Emperors Gratianus Valentinianus Edict Gratiani Valentiniani Theodos Impp. l. 1. C. de summa Trinitate fide Catholica and this Theodosius ioyned together in this Lawe for all vnder the Roman Empire among which the Britans heare were contained to exercise and professe that holy Christian Religion which S. Peter deliuered to the RomaÌ„s the Popes there had there published and S. Damasus then Pope did followe CuÌ„ctos populos quos clemeÌ„tiae nostrae regit ImperiuÌ„ in tali volumus religione versari quam D. Petrum ApostoluÌ„ tradidisse Romanis Religio vsque adhuc ab ipso insinuata Honorius the last Emperor that reigned in Britaine declarat quamque PontificeÌ„ Damasum sequi claret Honorius soÌ„ne of Theodosius being the last Emperor in this Age the last of all which reigned in Britaine was of his Fathers minde in this dutie towards the Roman See as is manifest Honour Imper. Epist ad Bonif. Pap. Tom. 1. Concil Ambros ad cap. 3. 1. ad Timoth. both by his Epistle to Pope Bonifacius the first and S. Ambrose so beloued of him who testifieth that the Church is the house of God and the Pope of Rome then Damasus the Gouernor thereof Ecclesia est domus Dei cuius hodie Rector est Damasus Such is the doctrine of all the renowned Fathers both Greeke and Latine in this learned Age S. Gregories Nazianzen Nicen S. Basile S. Chrysostome The Popes of Rome then as thâ— Emperors of the same Religion with the presaÌ„t Roman Church S. Ierome S. Augustin Optatus Prudentius and others 8. The holy Popes which succeeded to S. Liberius and Felix before remembred in this Age were sainct Damasus and sainct Siricius knowne to haue bene famous Professors and aduancers as our Protestant Antiquaries acknowledge of that Religion which with them is termed Papistry Damasus say these men was an holy Confessor a diligent Supputator of times and he set Io. Bal. l. 1. de Act.
for entertaining and releeuing persecuted Preists and Christians his house there being dedicated a cheife Church most Christians resorting to it And other Apostolike men sent from Rome into Britaine in this time 227 Chap. X. Of the last holy labours of S. Timothie in Britaine his honour with S. Denis the Areopagite his returne from hence to Rome and Martyrdome there and Martyrdome of S. Pius Pope in the same place 231 Chap. XI Of the holy Popes next succeeding Sainct Pius and their Religion The fauorable Edict of Marcus Aurelius Emperour for defence and protection of Christians and the Christian Lieutenants Trebellius and Pertinax with the forhidding the Druids Religion occasions of the publike receauing and profession of Christianitie in Britaine by King Lucius and his subiects 234 Chap. XII How the Religion of the Druides in Britaine made some binderance for the generall receauing of the lawe of Christ But conuicted to be abominable Idolatrie and Superstition the Professors of it generally embraced the faith of Christ detesting their former Infidelities and Impieties 240 Chap. XIII Of Pope S. Eleutherius and how in his Papacie and by his Papall order and power Britaine had the honour to be the first Christian kingdome in the worlde and eldest daughter of the mother Church of Christ King Lucius by his Embassadors and petition to the Pope of Rome so obtaining 247 Chap. xvj Wherein is related how King Lucius did not onely sue vnto the Pope of Rome by his Embassadges for the generall settling of Christian Religion in Britaine but for ciuill and temporall lawes also to be allowed by him to rule heare in Temporall affaires 252 Chap. xv The mission of the holy Legats saincts Damianus Fugatianus Bishops and diuers others from sainct Eleutherius Pope of Rome at the request of sainct Lucius King heare in Britaine by Authoritie to plant and setle heare the true Christian Religion 260 Chap. xvi How these holy Roman Legats by Power and Commission from the Pope and Apostolike See of Rome conuerted and confirmed vnto and in the faith of Christ all manner of Parsons in all places of Britaine whether the Nobilitie Flamens Archflamens or of what Order or degree soeuer 266 Chp. xvij How in Britaine these holy Legats placed Archbishops Bishops in our Cities Archbishops in the places of Archflamens and Bishops for Flamens And how by all writers such dignities were among the auncient Pagans both in Britaine and other Nations 272 Chapt. xviij In what Places of Britaine these cheifest coÌ„manding Archflamens were to witt at London Yorke and Caerlegion and how these Roman Legats placed for them Archbishops with their seuerall commands and Iurisdictions some of them by the Apostoliâ—e power extending and coÌ„manding ouer Prouinces and Countries not temporally subiect to King Lucius of Britaine or the Romans but rather enemyes vnto them in ciuill affaires 279 Chap. xix Of the Episcopall Sees and Cities of the Inferiour Bishops subordinate to the Archbishops which where and how many they were ordained by these Roman Legats and continued Bishops Sees in the Romans and Britans time 285 Chap. xx How S. Eleutherius Pope did not onely by his Papall Authoritie establish and settle Religion Ecclesiasticall thiÌ„gs heare but directed what temporall Lawes were to be vsed appointed the bounds and limits of this kingdome sending and allowed Crowne to our King and such Lawes Order continued heare in many Ages after 295 Chapt. xxj Of many Archiepiscopall Episcopall and other Churches and Monasteries both of men and women founded and ritcly endowed and priuiledged in this time 304 Chap. xxij How after these Roman Legats had fully settled the affaires and estate of our Church heare they went againe to Rome to procure the Pope there to ratifie and confirme what they had done which he did and they returned hither againe with that his Confirmation and many other Preachers then sent hither from Rome 311 Chap. xxiij Of the Archbishops of London Yorke and Caerlegion in this time in particular many other inferiour Bishops and the Roman Church Discipline heare also setled by Papall Authoritie 316 Chap. xxiv Of the comming of these holy Legats to Glastenbury their holy labours deeds and long aboade there their renewing there the old Religeous Order of S. Ioseph of Aramathia and his brethren greate priuiledges and indulgeÌ„ces by theÌ„ procured to that holy place the glory honour and renowne thereof in the whole Christian world 322 Chap. xxv Of the greate honour and Renowne of our old Brittish Apostolike Order of Religion from the comming of sainct Ioseph of Aramathia in the yeare of Christs Natiuitie 63. without any discontinuance or Interruption by some and very short time after his death by all many hundreds of yeares in greate perfection without any change or alteration to be named a Mutation of Monasticall Rule being the Mother or Nurse of Monasticall holy life to many Nations and Religious Orders in them by which also many CouÌ„tryes to Christ were conuerted 328 Chap. xxvj That diuers of the Britans which liued in that part of Britaine then called Albania now Scotland were conuerted by the same meanes and manner by these Roman Legats as the other Britans of Loegria and Cambria were at that time 333 Chap. xxvij Of diuers bookes or writings of sainct Phaganus Damianus Eluanus Meduuinus and others Charters and Immunities of Pope Eleutherius and King Lucius the Scripturs heare receaued in the old Latine Translation and the same Canon of them which Catholicks now obserue and followe 337 THE THIRD AGE THE I. CHAPTER VVHerein is deliuered that sainct Victor being now Pope Seuerus Emperour and sainct Luciuâ— yet King of Britaine but shortly dying sainct Victor was Supreame in gouernment of the whole Church of Christ in Asia Afrike and Europe and particularly in Britaine which so acknowledged and receaued from him the true obseruation of Easter as it had done with other Catholike customes from sainct Eleutherius before 343 Chap. ij Of the time and place of King Lucius his death That he did not die or was martyred in Germanie Neither had he any Sister called Emerita martyred there It was an other Prince of Britaine after this time This our first Christian King Lucius died at Gloucester in Britaine 346 Chapt. iij. How notwithstanding the death of King Lucius without Heire to succeede in the gouernment of the kingdome the Brittans perseuered constantly in the Christian faith and the Scots by Preachers sent from sainct Victor Pope of Rome at the entreatie of their King Donalde receaued the faith and as the Brittans continued in it vntill the Protestants time euen by their owne confessions 350. Chap. iv That allthough the being of the Scots in Britaine in the time of sainct Victor is vncertaine and not proued but rather otherwise yet the Inhabitants of the part now called Scotland Britans or whosoeuer were conuerted in King Lucius and this time The Bishops of the conuerted Scots were euer true Bishops and they euer
obedient to the See of Rome 354 Chap. v. How the Emperour Seuerus which came into Britaine and ruled heare King after Lucius was of the Regall Race of the Britans and true heyre to the Crowne heare and so of others reigning heare after him 362 Chapt. vj. Of the state of Christians especially in Britaine in the time of Seuerus vnder whome allthough in some parts there was greate persecution of Christians yet not heare in Britaine but the Christians were heare in quiet without affliction 365 Chap. vâ—j How in the time of Bassianus sonne of Seuerus being Emperour â—e was both in Britaine whence he was discended and other places he was a friend to Christians and Persecutour of their Persecutours How sainct Zepherine the Pope then sent diuers Apostolike men into Britaine 369 Chap. viij How very many Kings with variable proceedings Ruled heare in Britaine before Constantius Father to the greate Constantine by sainct Helen our Brittish Lady yet the Christians heare were quiet from Persecution in all or most of their time 372 Chap. ix Of the Popes of Rome in this time how by all writers euen the Protestants themselues they were holy men and both they and other learned holy Fathers in this time were of the same faith and Religion which the present Roman Church and Catholiks now professe and Protestants deny and persecute 377 Chap. x. Of sainct Mello or Mellon a Britan sent Archbishop by Pope Stephen from Rome to Rhoan in Normandy Of sainct Mellorus a Noble Brittish Mâ—rtyr and a Prouinciall Councell of Brittish Bishops heare in Cornewalle in this time 386 Chapt. xj Containing an abbreuiate of some Roman Emperours and inuincibly prouing that the most holy Queene and Empresse S. Helen was a Britan of Regall Race the onely true and lawfull wife of Constantius Emperour and Constantine the Greate their true lawfull Sonne and Heire borne in Britaine 391 Chap. xij Of the other three children of Constantius and sainct Helen and particularly of two of them sainct Lucius and sainct Emerita renowned and glorious Martyrs for holy Christian Religion among forreine Pagans S. Lucius an holy Bishop preaching it to them in Germany 401 Chap. xiij That sainct Helen was all her life an holy and vertuous Christian neuer infected with Iudaisme or any error in Religion And that Constantius her Husband long liued and dyed a Christian and protected both Britaine and other Countries vnder him from Persecution 406 Chap. xiv By what wicked plotts practises and deuises Dioclesian and Maximian began and prosecuted their wicked Persecution of Christians in Britaine and how Constantius was innocent and free therein 413 Chap. xv When and by whome the Persecution called Dioclesians Persecution began in Britaine long before the Martyrdome of sainct Alban and many heare then martyred before him and in what sense the Title Protomartyr or prioritie in Martyrdome is yet duely giuen to him 417 Chap. xvj The wonderfull excesse and extremitie of this Persecution of the Christians in Britaine in generall and the most greuious torments miseries and afflictions they endured with theire renowned sanctitie constancie and patience 422 Chap. xvij Of diuers holy Martyrs most cruelly putt to death at Wincester Caerlegion and other places in Britaine long before the Martyrdome of S. Alban with their greate honour and renowne 426 Chap. xviij How sainct Amphibalus a Brittish Bishop and many holy and learned Preists of the Britans in this Persecution went to the Scots and Picts were reuereutly receaued of them and preached liued and continued there in greate Sanctitie and left greate Succession of such there after them 429 Chap. xix The returne of sainct Amphibalus from the Scots to the Britans his comming to the house of sainct Alban at Verolamium and preaching vnto him the miraculous vision and Conuersion of sainct Alban their exceeding zeale deuotioÌ„ deliuery of S. Amphibalus at that time 433 Chapt. xx Of the holy and most constant faith deuotion charitie sufferings miracles and Martyrdome of S. Alban 438 Chap. xxj The constant profession of Christ by the holy Souldiar Heraclius conuerted by the Miracles of S. Alban and his Martyrdome in at the same time and place with sainct Alban 442 Chap. xxij Of very many conuerted to Christ by the miraculous death of sainct Alban and after going to sainct Amphibalus to be fully instructed by him suffered Mattyrdome and being a thousand in number were diuers from the 1000. Martyrs at Lichfeild and those neare Verolamium 445 Chap. xxiij The Martyrdome of sainct Amphibalus and many others with him oâ— at that time and place and wonderfull numbers conuerted then to Christ by the Miracles then there shewed 447 Chapt. xxiiij How by Coilus being King and preuayling against the Roman Persecutours and their adherents heare the Persecution in Britaine ceased 450 THE FOVRTH AGE THE I. CHAPTER OF the greate peace and quiet the Church of Britaine enioyed during the whole life and Reigne of Constantius Emperor and King heare in Britaine and Constantine his sonnè by sainct Helen was heare brought vp in Christian Religion 457. or 475 Chapt. ij Of the finding the holy Crosse by S. Helen in Constantius his time His Christian life and death and crowning his sonne Conflantine Emperour heare in Britaine 462 Chap. iij. Of the coronation and Christian beginning of Constantine the greate Emperour and the generall restoring and professon of Christian Religion in all places of Britaine then 467 Chap. iv Of Constantine his profession of Christ his miraculous victories against his Pagan Enemies restoring and establishing Christian Religion and exalting the Professors thereof in all his Empire 470 Chap. v. The miraculous Baptisme of Constantine at Rome by S. Syluester Pope He was an holy and Orthodoxe Emperour to his death and both in the Greeke Church and with those of the Latine honored and stiled an holy Saint 474 Chap. vj. That S. Helen euer professed herself a Christian neuer ioyned with but against the Iewes Was in Britaine when Constantine was baptized in Rome and after going from Britaine to Rome was there with Constantine present at the Roman Councell consenting to the Decrees thereof 478 Chap. vij Of the presence at allowance and receauing of generall Councells by our Emperor Constantine our Archbishop and other Bishops of Britaine togeather with the doctrine then professed in those Councells and after practised in Britaine 482 Chap. viij The generall establishing endowing and honoring of Christian Religion Bishops Preists other Clergy men chast and Religious parsons in all places of the Empire by Constantine 486 Chap. ix ConstaÌ„tine did not prolonge his Baptisme so long as some write He was not baptized by an Arrian Bishop neuer sell into Arrianisme or any Heresie 489 Chap. x. The vndoubted truth of the donation and munificent enritching of the Church of Rome by Constantine the greate Emperour 497 Chap. xj Of the settling of the Imperiall Seat at Bizantium or Constantinople and Conuersion of or setling the Christian faith
in many Nations by the helpe of our Brittish Emperor Constantine But Ireland not then conuerted 500 Chap. XII Of the calling of the Nicen CouÌ„cell by the temporall assiâ—â—ance of Constantine against the Arrian Heretiks The Decrees thereof highest spirituall Power of the Popes of Rome and generall Councels by generall agrcement of all Pope Emperor and others 505 Chap. XIII How Britaine receaued the Nicen Councell and agreed with the whole Catholike Church both in the obseruation of Easter and all other holy Doctrins and Obseruations 511 Chap. XIV Of the finding the holy Crosse and sepulchre of Christ by S. Hâ—len our Brittish Queene and Empresse and the greate honour done to them and other holy Reliks of Christs Passion 513 Chap. XV. Of the greate and wonderfull zeale and deuotion of sainct Helen our Brittish Queene and Empresse The longe and painefull Pilgrimages she performed to many farre and remote holy places and Reliks The sumptious and manifold Churches Monasteries and Oratories she founded in many places And after her longe and holy life her happy end and death 520 Chap. XVI Of the holy Deuoute life of Constantine his Religion in many particulars His death glorious and not so soone as some relate it 530 Chapt XVII That the Popes and Church of Rome in this time were of the same Religion they now are and all Christian Catholiks then professed the same with them and the Supremacy of that Sâ—e Apostolike 537 Chap. XVIII The Constancie of Britaine in the true Catholike Religion before and after the Nicen Councell it had Bishops there consented vnto receaued and kept inuiolable the Decrees thereof not admittin Heresie heare 541 Chap. XIX How Britaine had many Bishops at the true greate Sardican Councell they and the other Bishops Preists and Christians heare professed the true Catholike faith and were free from Heresie 548 Chap. XX. How Britaine hauing many Bishops at the greate Councell at Ariminum all were free from Heresie And very few Britans consented to Arianisme but were free from Heresie vntill that of Pelagius 551 Chap. XXI Chiefely entreating of Liberius Pope and Constantius Emrour manifestly clearing sainct Liberius making him an holy Catholike Pope and Saint and the Emperour Constantius a true penitent and to dye a Catholike 556 Chap. XXII Iulian the Apostata neuer persecuted the Christians of Britaine But they during the whole time he was Caesar or Emperor were heare in peace and quiet both from Persecution Paganisme or heresie 562 Chap. XXIII Of diuers renowned Saints heare in Britaine in this time sainct Kebius a glorious Catholike Bishop a greate and long acquitaince of sainct Hilary of France sainct Decumanus and others 565 Chap. XXIV Wherein Maximus our King and Emperor is cleared from many imputations and slaunders especially concerning true Catholike Religion which he both professed in himselfe and maintained in others all the other Emperors and Popes were of the same Religion the Roman Church now professeth 570 Chap. XXV Of many renowned holy and learned Bishops Apostolike men and other greate Saints heare in Britaine in this time 577 Chap. XXVI Of the honorable Translation of the Reliks of sainct Andrew Apostle from Achaia to Britaine by sainct Regulus The greate reuerence both Princes and others heare gaue vnto them and such and professed in other matters the Religion which Catholiks now doe 587 Chap. XXVII Of many renowned Archbishops of all our Archiepiscopall Sees heare many other learned and holy Bishops and Apostolike men hearâ— in this time and their Religion the Catholike Religion 590. or 560 Chap. XXVIII Of very many and renowned Monasteries and holy Monasticall parsons in Britaine in this Age. 599 Chap. XXIX Of certaine Heretiks and Heresies the Trimothian and Pelagian Britaine in this time 606 CATALOGVS AVCTORVM OMNIVM TAM ANtiquorum quam Neotericorum totâ hac Quatuor Primorum Saeculorum Ecclesiasticâ magnae Britanniae Historiâ Citatorum A. ABbas Spanhimensis Abbas Vspergensis Abbas Fecknam Abbreuiatio Chronicorum Abbreuiatio temporum M. S. Abdias Abraham Esca Abraham Leuita Abraham Ortelius Abstractum memorabilium Antiquitatum Acta S. Damiani Fugatiani Acta Eleutherij Papae Acta Nouati Acta S. Philippi Acta S. Sebastian Acta S. Stephani Papae Ado Treuirensis Ado Viennensis Aegidius Schudus Aelius Sampridius Alanus Boutchard Albertus Krantzius Aldus Manutius Alexander Papa III. Alphonsus rex Aluredus Rieuallensis Amalarius S. Ambrosius Amonianus Marcellinus Anastasius Bibliothecarius S. Anactetus Andelmus Andrue de Chesne Andreas Altham Anicetus Annales Baronij Annales Britanniae minoris Annales Burtonenses Annales Durenses Annales Galliae Annales Ecclesiae Luciensis Annales Ecclesiae Verdunensis Anonymus in uita S Albani Anonymus in l. Sancto Greal Annotationes Baronij in Martyrologium Romanum Antiquitates Ecclesiae S. Gereonis Coloniae Antiquitates Ecclesiae Landaffensis Antiquitates Ecclesiae Verdunensis Antiquitates Ecclesiae Wintoniensis Antiquitates Glastonienses Antiquitates Glasconi in tabulis ligneis Antiquitates Galliae Belgicée Antiquitates Monasterij Croylandiae S. Antonnus Antonius Democharez Antonius Sabellicus Antonius Wernerus Arnobius Aâ—noldus Mermannius Articuli Religionis Protestanticae S. Asaphus S. Athanasius S. Augustinus Hypponensis S. Augustinus Anglorum Apostolus Auctor trium conuersionum Britanniae Auctor libri statuum Hiberniae Auctor libri de vitis Sanctorum inter opera S. Isidori Auctor Martyrologij Anglicani Aulus Gellius Aurelius Victor B. BAlaeus v. Ioannes Barlowe Baptista Mantuanus Baronius v. Caesar Bartholomeus Carranza S. Basilius Beatus Rhenanus Beuterus Beda Venerabilis Bellarminus v. Robertus Berengosus Bernardus Guintius S. Bernardus Berosus Beza Bibliotheca patrum Minor Bilson Binnius v. Seuerinus Bostius Bonston Buriensis Bracton Brenzius Breuiarium Romanum Breuiarium Ecclesiae Tolletanae Bridges v. Ioannes Bruti Historia Bulla Honorij C. CAelius Sedulius Caesar Comment v. Iulius Caesar Baronius Caius Suetonius Calendarium Ecclesiae Salisburiensis Calepinus v. Ioannes Camdenus v. Guilielmus Cantilupus v. Nicolaus Carolus Sigonius Cassianus v. Ioannes Cassiodorus Cassius Catalogus Episcoporum Coloniensium Catalogus Episcoporum Metensium Catalogus Episcoporum Triuirensium Catalogus Episcoporum Tullensium Catalogus regum Britanniae Caxton Cedrenus v. Ioannes Charta Regis Arthur Charta Regis Cadwalladri Charta S. Patricij Chemnitius Chronicorum Abbreuiationes Chronicon Abtingoniense Chronicon Angliae Vetus Chronicon Chronicorum Chronicon Eusebij Chronicon Freculphi Chronicon M. S. Chronicon Gallicum Chronicon Westmonasterienses S. Chrysostomus Ciaconius Cicero v. Marcus Claudius Ptolomaeus S. Clemens Alexandrinus S. Clemens Romanus Comment in Claud Ptolom Compabellus Compendium Christianae Religionis Compilatio M. S. de gestis Bri. Concilium Antiochense Concilium Arelatense Concilium Ariminense Concilium Nicanum 1. Concilium Nicaenum 2. Concilium Romanum Concilium Sardicense Conradus Gesnerus Constantinus Magnus Constantinus Monasses Constitutiones Apostolicae Continuator Venerabilis Bedae Continuator Florentij Wigorniensis Continuator Sigiberti Cornelius Grasius Cornelius Tacitus S. Cyprianus S. Cyrillus D. S. Damasus Dauid Powell Decretales Epistolae Democharez v. Antonius Dicetus
Britans so soone to embrace the doctrine of Christ. Thus write our best learned English ProtestaÌ„t Antiquaries with greate priuiledge Which inference of the Britains speedy conuersion to Christ although I doe not remember in Tertullian but is perhaps added by these men yet the effect of that illation is contained in Tertullian when he placeth the Tertullian contra Iudaeos Plin. Strab. Tacit apud Boeth l. 2. Iul. Caesar commorer Gallic l. 1. Theater of Brit. supr l. 6. Holinsh. and Stowe hist Hector Boet. Scotor hist l. 2. fol. 23. Britans among the first Christians That which is alledged from Postellus And others of the Druides prophesies of Christ is further confirmed by other vndeniable authorities for graunting as Iulius Caesar Plinius Strabo Tacitus and after them British English Scotish French and other histories doe witnesse that the cheife Schooles and Doctours of the druides were here in Britaine from whom they of France receaued instruction and direction Druidum religionem asseuerant ortam in Britannia inde in Galliam translatam 2. We are assured that this prophesie and doctrine among the Druides that a Virgin should conceaue and bring fourth such a wonderfull child as our Sauiour was was so publike and of such credit and authority in these parts that by regall and highest power and commaund Churches were builded and dedicated in honour of that mystery longe before the Blessed Virgin â—egende de l'Eglise de Chartets François Bellforest Cosmograph l. 2. p. â—03 in Indice D. Druides Mary was borne It is related by the auncient Annals and Register of the most auncient Church of the city of Charters in France Francis Belleforest and other historians in this manner Druides ils croyoient qu il deuoit naistre vne Vierge en terre laquelle enfanteroit le salut des hommes The Druides did beleeue that a Virgin should be borne on earth which should bringe forth the saluation of men This caused Priscus Prince of Charters to make an Image of a Virgin Franc. Bellefor Cosmograph l. 1. col 110. Hector Boeth hist l. 2. f. 22. 23. Ex Veremund Campobel Cornel. Hybernic holding an Infant in her Armes which he placed among the statues of the Gods of the Gentiles To which he offered sacrifice Which gaue occasion to the rest of the contrie to doe the like and gaue Reuenewes to the temple sacred to this Virgin and offerings before she was borne And this opinion continued there with them vntill after the death resurrection and Ascension of Christ the sonne of God And when S. Sauinian and Potentian were sent into those parts by S. Peter they found the people about Charters Orleans and those places honouring the memory of the Virgin which should bringe forth the sonne of God and in honour of her made a temple many ages plusieurs siecles before Christ was incarnate And so founde no difficulty to bring them to the faith of Christ and dedicated this Temple to our ladie as also S. Aduentine a disciple also of S. Peter the first Bishop of Charters did the like And the constancie of these there conuerted was so greate That when Quirinus Proconsul of France persecuted the Christians there he cast many of the faithfull Christians into a well within or vnder the same Church which is called the pit of valiant Saints 3. The like we must needs coÌ„clude of the Druids of this kingdome who in respect of those in France were Masters and Superiours and the Religion of those there deriued from them of Britaine whose cheife Seate being in the Isle of Man had so auncient a residence there that it was giuen them either by King Iosinas or his sonne and immediate Successour Finnanus an hundred yeares before Christ was borne And so greate knowledge of the true God and worshippe of him was in this Kingdome at that time that King Iosinas ouerthrew Idolatry and by publike decree commaunded the onely true God of heauen to be worshipped Viuentis Dei coeli cultuÌ„ authoritate instituit And although his sonne King Finnanus did permit or allowe idolatrie after Deorum simulachra restituit omnibus veneranda yet he did not forbidd but permitted and suffered all that would to worshippe the true God onely as his father Iosinas had ordained Hand tamen viuentis Dei caeli cultum patris authoritate institutum abolendum decreuit cuique faciens potestatem Deo quem elegerit libandi 4. The Scottish histories ascribe this reformation to two learned men whome they take to haue beene Preists of Spaine driuen by tempest in sayleing vpon this coast And we finde that in the time of King Salomon Spaine being tributary to him many true beleeuers and expecting the coming of the Messias were in the Kingdome of Spaine and among these his noble Ald. Minut. l. de Inscripi vrb Hispan 3. Reg. c. 5. seruant Adoniram very honorably mentioned in holy Scripture in the third booke of Kings sent for that tribute died and was buried there with this inscription Hebrwe This is the graue of Adoniram Seruant of King Salomon which came hither to exact tribute and died here Hoc est sepulchrum Adoniram Serui Regis Salomonis qui huc venit vt exigeret tributum mortuus est Aldus Manutius an eye witnesse thus testifieth And that the body was preserued with Balsamum And we reade that some of them expressely beleeued in Christ to come and prophesied of him longe before he was incarnate For we find that in the yeare 1230. a Iew at Tolletum in Spayne digginge in the grounde found a Zistus Senen Bibliothec. in Christo stone in which there was a most old booke in which amoÌ„g other things this was written in the third world or third age of the world the soÌ„ne of God shall be borne of the Virgin Mary and shall suffer for the saluation of men and that this booke should be fouÌ„d at that time to wit in the time of Feranda the virgin Castile and presently the Iew with his whole family was baptized In tertio mundo filius Dei nascetur de Virgine Maria pro salute hominum patictur 5. Neither did this knowledge of the true God by the Scots take the first beginning at that time of King Iosinas but carrieth as great antiquitie with them as that nation doth If we may beleeue Their best Historians which Hect. Boeth l. 1. Scot. hist fol. 1. 2. Rich. Stannys hurst in hist Hibern holinsh hist of Scotl. Buchan Rer. Scot. l. 2. Io. Harding Chronicle c. 50. f. 42. Et Melkinus vel Meto apud eundem supr deduce their name and Originall from Scota a daughter to King Pharao of Egypt that persecuted the Israelites in the time of Moyses for she being married to Gathelus and Driuen with her husband and company out of Egypt by the greate punishments God then imposed vpon that nation they were so fully persuaded of the maiesty of the true God of Israel and the
Iewes were scourged and intrapped for their vniust refusing by the same way which thy did preferre For as they preferred the Emperour reiected Christ so the iust permission of God did styrre vp their owne Emperours against them in such sorte that both the Senatours themselues were almost all deuoured and the whole citie most horribly afflicted for the space almost of 300. yeares together After the Passion and Resurrection of Christ this foresaied Tyberius Nero liued 6. yeares during which time no persecution was stirring in Rome against the Christians through the commaundement of the Emperour 7. And to come home into our owne Contry of Britaine we shall not onely finde all those preparing dispositions to Christian Religion rememored before in the time of Augustus the worshipping of one onely true God the birth of Christ to be borne of a Virgin with Churches founded to that honour still obserued by many and those the wisest best learned and of most integrity of life and conuersation But the time of these figures being now accomplished those professours came nearer to Christianity S. Martiall writeth S. Martial epist ad Burdegalen cap. 2. that he found in his time Temples and altars dedicated by the Druides Ignoto Deo to the vnknowne God Which he in the Apostles time interpreteth of Christ There were also so many in this kingdome then liuing in perpetuall chastity in honour of Christ a virgin borne of the blessed Virgin that as Opimerus Opimerus chronograph in Tyrio Caesare writeth in one Iland of this our British Sea in Insula in Britannico mari belonging to this kingdome there were seuen cheife Rulers in Religion which he calleth by Bishops names Antistites that liued in perpetua virginitate in perpetuall virginity Likely to be the same British Iland whereof Plutarch the Pagan Philosopher and after him Eusebius writeth all whose Plutarchus lib. de Oracul Eus l. â— praeparat Euang cap. inhabitans by the Britans were accompted holy Saints vbi incolae omnes sacrosancti à Britannis habentur We may adde vnto these and from the same approued Authours and others that as in diuers other nations and places drowned in the damnable errours of the Pagan Idolatries in worshipping hellish deuills in the place of God these wicked spirits being now conquered by the death and passion of Christ thereby seing their kingdome to be at an end and desolate did manifestly testifie the same by their silence and forsaking the Idols and Oracles when before they gaue answeares and were honoured Plutarch supr Sueton. Et alij as the Pagan writers themselues euen in whole bookes of that subiect are witnesses so here in our British Iland though so farre distant from the locall passion of Christ the deuils which were adored here for Gods both felt the power and vertue thereof and inforcedly confessed it in as manifest termes and signes as they which were honoured nearer to Hierusalem or rather more expressely and plainely then they did For in other Regions not so remote from Iury they did ordinarily onely confesse it by their silence and ceasing to be worshipped But in Britaine they made manifest so much as they could that the death of Christ had not onely depriued them of that morall life and beeing which they possessed by the idolatrie and false honour yeelded vnto them by their worshippers but that the Passion and death of Christ was a kinde of death euen to their naturall essence and liuing making therevpon a shew to their simple worshippers that they did altogether cease to be and liue valuing a dishonorable life to be worse then death 8. Plutarch Eusebius and others from the testimony of Dimetrius an eye witnesse himselfe with hundreds or rather thousands of Britans here with him seing obseruing and witnessing the same matter thus relate this history in the name person and words of the same Dimetrius a gretian trauayling and present here in Britaine at that time in these termes nauigaui ipse auxilio Plutarch lib. de Oraculis Euseb l. 5. praeparat Euan c. 9. Regis videndi gratia ad proximam Britanniae Insulam Cumque ibi essem magna tempestas in aere commota nimbis fulminibus omnes exterruit Quam rem accidisse Insulares dicebant quia ex daemonibus aliquis deficeret Sicut enim lucerna dum ardeat â—emini noceat extincta vero multis sic magnas animas aiebant propitias esse dum viuant dum verò extinguantur aut corrumpantur aut cum nimbis grandine vt modò pestifero cuncta replent veneno I sayled to the next Iland to Britaine and when I was there a greate tempest being raised in the ayre terrified all men with showers and lightnings which thing the Ilanders said did chaunce because one of the deuils did dye For as a candell so longe as it burneth hurteth no man but being extinguished offendeth many so said they greate soules are fauourable while they liue but when they are extinguished they either are corrupted or fill all places with stormes hayle as they doe now with pestiferous poyson Thus farre Plutarch which Eusebius â—iting addeth thus immediately from himselfe haec Plutarchus animaduerendum Eusebius l. 5. praeparat Euang. c. 9. autem arbitror diligenter quo tempore daemonis mortem fuisse dicit quippe Tyherij tempore Saluator Dominus nester cum hominibus conuersatus omne daemonum genus ab humana depulit vita Habes igitur a summis apud GeÌ„tiles viris non alio tempore vnquam quam temporibus Saluatoris nostri daemones extinctos fuisse Thus Plutarch and it is diligently to be considered at what time he saith the death of the deuill chaunged For in the time of Tyberius our Sauiour and Lord conuersing with men driue all kinde of deuils from mans life Therefore you haue it from the cheifest men among the Gentils that the deuils were not extinguished at any other time then in the times of our Sauiour 9. By which it is made euident in naturall knowledge That the learned Druides and other Philosophers here in Britaine acquainted with all these things at home and vnderstanding by frequent and certaine relation from Rome the mentioned miracles and proceedings concerning Christ and his holy Religion as these Protestants haue before declared and knowing by naturall science in Philosophy that deuils and intellectuall spirits are immortall and cannot dye which they confessed after their pithagoricall manner of the soules of men this imagined death of deuils neuer was heard of vntill the time and passion of Christ They could not but conclude that he had triumphed ouer them and put them to silence and was that sonne of the virgin vnknowne God sonne of God God of heauen and earth the liuing God maker and creatour of all things whom they had so longe expected to be reuealed to the world and many of them in such manner as is related before so longe time had worshipped prayed and sacrificed vnto
greate Britaine giue testimony vnto this in these words There are who vpon a very good ground from the words of Gildas the most auncient of our Brittish Historians will haue the sunne of the ghospell longe before the coming of Ioseph of Aramothia hither to haue risen in this our wâ—st and this Iland of Britaine to haue enioyed the very morning Assent the brigtnesse thereof perâ—iâ—g Theater of great Britaine l. 6. c. 9. §. 5. through the mustâ— cloudes of errour and shyning heare in Britaine euen iâ— the 〈◊〉 of Tiberius towards whose end Christ suffered his death and by whose Indulgence towards Christians their profession was propagated farre and neare Which assertion the saied Gildas doth not deliuer couldely or doubtingly but with great confidence and relying vpon good grounds as it appeareth when he saith Scimus c. we know for certainety that this was in the later times of Tiberius which was immediatly after our blessed Sauiours Passion Their Protestant Bishops Bale and Godwyn say The Britans receaued the doctrine and discipline of their Church from the Apoles of Christ The religion of the Britans was that which the Apostles by the commaundemeÌ„t of God deliuered to the Churches of the Christians And continued in the Country of the Britans from the Apostles tyme. Their most renowned Antiquary Sir Camden Clarentieux among Harolds is of the same opinion in diuers editions D. Fulke saith The Britans continued in the faith of Christ from the Apostles Godwyn Conu of Britaine p. 43. 44. Balaeus l. 2. de Act. Rom. pont in Gregor 1. Camden in Britan Fulke Answ to counterf Cath. p. 40. Powel Annotat in l. 2. Giraldi Cambren Itiner Cambr. c. 1. Holinsh. hist of Engl. c. 21. p. 102. Selden in Anal. Gildas epist de Excid Conq. Brit. cap. 6. time An other addeth The doctrine of the Britans and their worship of God was pure and from the Apostles themselues Holinshed saith the Britans Christianity neuer failed from the Apostles time In like manner write diuers others needlesse to be recited And most of them ground vpon the Authoritie of S. Gildas as some of them haue plainely before expressed 4. Therefore for better satisfaction of the Readers I will cite at lardge the words of that holy Auncient British writer as our English Protestants haue published him to the world and some Manuscripts also haue These they are Interea glaciali frigore rigenti Insulae velut longiore terrarum secessu soli visibili non proximae verus ille non de firmamento solum temporali sed de summa etiam caelorum arce tempora cuncta excedente vniuerso orbi praefulgidum sui corruscum ostendens tempore vt scimus summo Tyberij Caesaris quo absque vllo impedimento eius promulgabatur Religio comminata Senatu nolente à Principe morte dilatoribus militum eiusdem radios suos indulget id est sua praecepta Christus In the meane time to this Iland stiffe with forsen could and farre distant from the visible sunne That true sunne which is Christ doth vouchsafe his beames that is to say his precepts shewing to the whole world his glittering brightnesse not onely from the temporall firmament but from his high Tower of heauen exceeding all times in the latter time of Tyberus Caesar without any impediment his Religion was propagated the Prince threateing death to the accusers of his souldiers against the will of the Senate Hitherto the very words of S. Gildas as he is published by Protestants Who freely acknowledge that clause of the time of Tyberius to be wanting in other copies of that holy writer as namely in that which was put forth by Polydor Virgill and others And the very first word of this narration Interea Protestant Ann. in Prologum Gildae in Marg. in cap. 14. in marg in the meane time doe seeme plainely to conuince that they are no part of S. Gildas especially in that sence that he thought this kingdome to haue receaued the faith of Christ in the time of Tyberius but in the dayes of Claudius For they being of a Relatiue nature and hauing relation to that which went before they must in due construction of necessitie proue that this receauing of Religion interea in the meane time was when things last and immediately spoaken of before were done Which were the subiection of the Britans the second time to the Romans Which was in the time of Claudius coming hither in the fourth yeare of his Empire and of Christ the 44. which our Protestants Matth. Westm an Do. 44. 4. Claudij Stowe Holinsh. Camden with others Protest annot in c. 5. Gildae Protest annot tit in c. 6. Gild. notes vpon these places of S. Gildas doe make most manifest For the chapter which goeth immediatly before the recited Authoritie is thus by them intituled De secunda gentis subiectione of the second subiection or subduing of this Nation to the Romans Which was in the beginning of the Reigne of Claudius and then immediately followeth the next chapter wholy before recited and by these Protestants intituled De religione Of religion receaued heare Therefore if the Religion of Christ was receaued by the Britans by Gildas onely Interea in the time when they were subdued by Claudius it cannot be S. Gildas doth not affirme that the Britans receaued the faith in Tiberius time but in the dayes of Claudius gathered from him that they receaued it sooner Otherwise it was not receaued Interea in that time the words of the holy historian But howsoeuer that Authoritie is to be vnderstood It proueth at the least to the greate honour of this kingdome that it receaued the faith of Christ in the beginning at the least of the Empire of Claudius Which George maior and other his Protestant followers doe rather approue in this tenor that immediately after Christs Resurrection vnder Claudius the light of the Gospell was kindled in Britaine And this Georg. maior in Praefat. Stowe Howes histor in Agricola Theater of Britaine l. 6. c. 9. Godwyn Conu pag. 1. 2. Stowe and Howes hist in Agricola Godwyn supr pag. 2. must needs be by some one of the 12. Apostles or their Disciples by the sentence of these Protestants assuring vs first in these words soone after the Ascention of Christ the holy Apostles being dispersed through out the earth diuided the Prouinces among them by lot to preach the ghospell in And againe It is deliuered plainely by sondry auncient writers that Britaine fell in diuision among the Apostles And so of necessitie it must needs receaue the faith of Christ either immediatly by some one of that most blessed company or mediately by their Disciples or both which is most probable in so greate a busines exceeding the labour of one and not performed onely by the schollers and Disciples seeing by these Protestants grounding vpon auncient writers it fell out to the diuision Britaine receaued the faith
from one of the 12. Apostles by Protestants and portion of one of the cheife Masters in this sacred worke one of the Apostles of Christ himselfe Which the holy Prophet seemeth longe before to foreshew of this Iland one of the greatest and most remote longe from Hierusalem when speaking of the Apostles in the person of God he saith as Protestants Isai c. 66. v. 19. translate him And I will set a signe among them and I will send those that escape of them to the Nations to the Iles a farre of that haue not hard my fame neither haue seene my glory and they shall declare my glory among the Gentiles Which diuers Protestants and not vnworthily apply to this Iland one of the Theater of Brit. l. 6. Godwyn supr Magdeburgen Centur. 1. l. 2. c. 7. col 518. Euseb l. 3. hist c. 1. Musculus ib. Prochorus hist c. 1. in tom 7. Biblioth patr S. Leo serm 1. de Apost Petro Paul Isidor l. de vita obitu Sanctorum c. 83. 71. Freculph Lexou To. 2. Chronic. l. 2. c. 4. Antiquit. Glast apud Capgrau in S. Patricio al. Hartman Schedel Chronic. Chron. f. 202. p. 1. Nicephorus hist Eccl. l. 3. c. 1. greatest in the world and furthest distant from Iury where this Prophesie was vttered 5. And this diuision a portition of the world among the Apostles to preach and publish the ghospell in is as these Protestants before doe warrant vs as also that Britaine as needs it must being one of the greatest Ilands of the world fell in this diuision among the Apostles Is plainely deliuered by soundry auncient writers The Magdeburgian Protestants tell vs that Eusebius saith it was a Tradition that the Apostles diuided the Prouinces of the world by lott amongst thē Quod Apostoli inter se sortiti sunt orbis terrarum prouincias And Musculus in his translation of Eusebius is witnes from Eusebius that it was the Tradition of the Church sicut traditio 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 continet Which is confirmed by S. Prochorus one of the seuen Deacons made by the Apostles as we haue his works S. Leo saith That the Apostles vndertooke to preach the Ghospell to the world diuiding it into parts among them diuisis sibi terrarum partibus S. Isidor or whosoeuer that auncient Authour of the booke de vita obitu Sanctorum among his works Freculphus Lexouiensis writeth so also and excludeth S. Paul from any part in this ordinary partition being after called an extraordinary Apostle Paulo cum caeteris Apostolis nulla sors propria traditur So we reade in the auncient Antiquities of Glastenbury Abbey Hartmanus Schedel saith of the Apostles totum orbem per Prouincias inter se partiti sunt The twelue Apostles parted the whole world among them by Prouinces So Nicephorus in many places Apostoli sicut diximus per omnem dispersi terram Prouincias orbis ad Euangelium praedicandum sorte partiti sunt The holy Apostles diuided among them by lot the Prouinces of the world to preach the ghospell Thus our English Protestants Godwyn Stowe Howes and others Godwin Conu of Britaine Stowe Howes hist in Agricola and others Breuiar Roman in vit S. Philipp Apost 1. Maij S. Matt. 21. Sept. Ioa. Whitgift Answer to the Ad. and def Bilson against the Purit Barl. Ser. of Bish. Bridg. def of the Eccl. gouern Covel def of Hooker Downam l. 4. c. 4. of Bishops 6. And to make all sure the Church of God in the publike offices of the holy Apostles S. Philip on the first day of may and S. Matthew the 21. of September propoundeth the same for a certaine truth vnto vs. Neyther doth the rule of our Protestants Religion their communion Booke impugne it and so none doe contradict it And our Parlament Protestants of England such as stand for the dignities and functions of Bishops against the Presbyterian Puritans such as their Bishops Whitgift Bilson Barlow Bridges and others make a reason of this diuision not onely the better to deriue true doctrine but Iurisdiction also vnto Bishops succeeding them both in doctrine and Episcopall power It is manifest say these men that the Bishops haue receaued and deriued their authoritie from the Apostles whose successors they are not onely in respect of doctrine but also in the gouernment of the seuerall Churches not onely Diocesian Bishops but Archbishops such as Metropolitans are were from the Apostles time And they exemplifie who these were in many places where the Apostles preached And yet this nothing hindereth any thing I haue written before of diuers Britans of this Nation conuerted to the faith of Christ before the time of Claudius for I shewed that to haue bene the great extraordinary grace and fauour of Christ to those persons now I entreate of the ordinary calling and Conuersion of this Country among others by the publike consent and agreement of the Apostles which although it was before the calling of S. Paul to be an Apostle yet I do not thereby goe about to exclude him from this holy worke wherein being extraordinarily called he laboured as extraordinary and probably also honored this Nation with his presence although after it had receaued the faith of Christ The diuision of the world being among the 12. Apostles before S. Paul his Consecration THE IX CHAPTER WHEREIN IS PROVED BY PROTESTANT Antiquaries that among the three Apostles S. Peter S. Paul and S. Symon Zelotes which are thought by any Antiquaries to haue preached heare in Britaine it was not S. Paul which first preached heare but S. Peter 1. NOw therefore being thus warranted by so generall a consent and harmony of cheife Protestants that the Faith of Christ was so soone preached in this Iland by some or other of the holy Apostles there is no difference cōcerning the vndoubted truth of that sacred Religiō whether it was by S. Peter Paul Andrew Iames Ihon or any of the rest all of them after the coming of the holy Ghost being as infallibly confirmed in grace and truth as S. Peter or whosoeuer in any opinion was cheifest among them yet in other respects it is not vnworthie a short inquiry by these men Needfull to knowe who was our first Apostles who in particular it was First because in the end of this first hundred of yeares I shall deliuer in particular so farre as these Protestants my Directours will giue me leaue what Religion it was which euery of our Apostles and Masters in Christ taught and deliuered to this Nation for knowledge whereof the knowledge who they were is first to be required Secondly in that respect we shall be tied with a more strict and binding obligation of dutie and debt to render our most obedient and respectiue filiall obseruance of religious children to that our worthie father in Christ who trauailed so farre and paynefull a iorney from Hierusalem to this Nation to make vs his regenerate children with so many and
must needs by these mē be wholy left to S. Peter and his Disciples For his second other Authour Capgrauius It is the forgery of this Protestant Archbishop for no such thing is to be found in him in all his booke of which this man citeth no place at all because nusquā est That he one of the Apostles the chiefest spirituall man and cōmaunders in the Church of God that euer were in the world should come hither as a nouice and Inferiour vnder S. Ioseph the superiour of all the Religious mē that came Antiq. Glascon apud Lel. in Assert Arthur Capgrau in S. Ioseph Stowe Howes histor Camden in Brit. Godwyn Conuers of Brit. Holinsh. hist of Engl. in Ioseph Michael Draytō Poly-Obion Selden Illustr Holinsh. hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 5. Menolog Graec. 6. Idus Maij. Baron annot in Martyrol Rom. in Sanct. Simone Chanan 28. die Octobr. Camden in Britannia Godwyn Conu of Britaine p. 2. with him as all Antiquities antiquaries Protestāts and others are witnesses is as incredible an absurditie And yet all this to no purpose if we should be so simple to admit them for good congruitie For by noe possibilitie could he be the first as before that preached heare And if no Christianitie had bene knowne heare which these Protestāts haue already disproued vntill this time yet he coming with S. Ioseph the Superiour of that holy cōpany rather S. Ioseph then any vnder him should be said to haue first preached the Ghospell and not S. Simon or any other vnder him An other Protestant historiā citing that very place of Nicephorus writeth thereof in this manner Nicephorus writeth in his secōd booke that one Simon Zelotes came likewise into Britaine where by that his diminitiue additiō one one Simō Zelotes he doth manifestly declare his opinion to be that this Simon could not be S. Simon the Apostle but some other Simon as Simon Leprosus or Nataniel also called Simon the Disciples of S. Peter that came into these parts as diuers French histories are witnes And Camden the greate Antiquary knowing it to be absurd that S. Simō Zelotes the Apostle should preach in Britaine and so certaine that S. Peter the Apostle called also Simon and most zelous in Religion preached planted the faith in this Nation Interpreteth that very place of Nicephorus to be vnderstood of S. Peters preaching heare An other a Bishop with Protestants proueth from Nicephorus himselfe that S. Simon Zelotes had not Britaine in his diuision but Egypt and Lybia and he that had Britaine was alius an other Apostle different from him his words be these whereas it is deliuered plainely by sondry auncient writers that Britaine fell in diuision amongst the Apostles amongst the rest Nicephorus hath these words Aegyptū Lybiā alius alius itē extremas Oceani Regiones Insulas Britānicas fortitus est One Apostle had for his part Egypt Lybia also an other Apostle had for his lot the extreame Regiōs of the Oceā the Brittish Ilāds 3. Therefore being euident both by Nicephorus these Protestants that it was S. Simō Zelotes the Apostle in their Iudgmēts which had Egipt Lybia allotted vnto him he that had the extreame Regions of the Oceā the Brittish Ilāds was alius an other not S. Simō Zelotes thy cānot possibly saye that he preached heare but S. Simō Bariona Peter for hauing grāted before that no other Apostle except S. Peter S. Paul S. Simō Zelotes are remēbred in histories to haue preached in Britaine thus now excluding both S. Paul for a long time S. Simon Zelotes for euer they must needs acknowledge that it was S. Peter that plāted the faith of Christ in this Natiō which some of thē haue before plainely cōfessed And the words of Nicephorus first obiected if they were to be vnderstood of S. Simō Zelotes yet they proue nothing for his preaching in this greate Britaine or neare vnto it his words be these eandemque doctrinam Nicephor hist Eccl. l. 2. c. 40. Stowe hist in Agricola etiam ad Occidētalem Oceanū Insulasque Britānicas perfert Which a Protestāt thus trāslateth and the same doctrine he brought to the Occidētall Oceā the Iles called Britannie Where he onely saith which is true that he preached as farre as vnto the west Oceā whē he was in the west cōfines of Africk to which the west Oceā is adiacēt But he neither saith that he brought that doctrine ouer the Oceā or preached it in any Brittish Ilād Neither doth any history say that he did preach either in Irelād Gernsey Ierusey the Hebrides Mona or any other Brittish Ile that lye betweene Africk vs are more truely called Insulae Britannicae the Brittish Ilands thē this not so named but absolutely Britannia greate Britaine Thē not preaching in any of them much lesse did he preach in this Ilād much lese was he crucified heare that kind of death neuer vsed by the Britans yet Dorotheus the cheifest Authour for this matter saith he was martyred Doroth. in Synops in Britannia in some place called Britaine or rather like to that name as our Protestants correct him which two of them doe together in these words Stowe And Howe 's hist in Agricola Dorotheus writeth thus Simon Zelotes passing through Mauritania and Africa preached Christ at length was crucified slaine and buried in Britaine or rather Bithania where it is euident they deny his being heare but rather in some place of like name Which may easily be proued out of Dorotheus himselfe who directly teacheth that S. Aristobulus one of the 72. Disciples Disciple of S. Peter as hereafter was Bishop of Britaine absolutely which he neither would nor truely could haue said if such an Apostle had preached bene martyred consequētly bene Bishop in this Britaine For it will euidētly appeare in the Doroth. supr in Aristobulo due place hereafter euen by these Protestants that S. Aristobulus was a Bishop heare longe before the time they haue assigned to S. Simō Zelotes cōtinued heare lōge time after his death And greate ingratitude it had bene both of the Brittish and Saxon Christians If so renowned an Apostle of Christ one of the twelue had both preached and bene martyred heare and as a late writer without Author of the Engl. martyrologe 28. Octobr. pag. 296. any Authoritie seemeth to thinke ordeined Preists and Deacons erected Churches and the like if noe monument had bene kept thereof no Church no Chappell no altar erected to his honor memory whē we fee it farre otherwise in all Nations where any Apostle preached and suffered martyrdome And in this kingdome where S. Peter onely preached dyed not we see the most aūcient Churches of this lād except to the blessed Virgin Mary were dedicated vnto him in our first publike receauing of christiā Religiō as those two in Londō S. Peters Church at westminster in
Cornhill in King Lucius time are witnes So we euer kept vnuiolably with honor the memories of S. Ioseph of Aramathia S. Amphibalus sainct Alban S. Aaron Iulius and others Martyrol Rom. 28. die Octobr. Ado. Et Vsuard eodem die Engl. Martyrologe 28. Octobr. Beda Martyrol 28. Octob. all auncient CaleÌ„d Breuia Rom. in festo S. Simonis Chan. 28. die Octobr Protestant CoÌ„m booke die 28. Octobr in the seru of S. Simon and in Calendar 28. Octobr. Menolog Graec. 6. Id. Maij. Baron annot in Martyrol Rom. 28. Octobr. Venantius Fortunat l. 8. c. 4. Magdeburgen Centur. 1. col 586. l. 2. Crato in vita S. Simonis Iudae Abdias certain Apost lib. 6. Ant. part 1. tit 6. cap. 14. Pert. de Nat. l. 9. c. 115. Eutropius Persa l. de vit S. Simonis Iudae Anton. part 1. titul 6. ca. 28. §. 3. Petr. de Natal l. 4. c. 105. Guliel Eisengr Centen 1. part 6. dist 6. Vincent in specul Sabellic En. 7. lib. 4. Magdeburg Cenrur 1. supr l. 2. c. 10. col 584. Isidor lib. de vita morte Sanctorum Hartin Sâ—hedel Chron. fol. 107. S. Dorothaeus l. de 12. Apostolis 4. But all our historians of Antiquitie printed Manuscripts which I haue seene many both of our Brittans and Saxons agree with the whole Latine Church with all Martyrologes that be auncient as that of the Romans Ado Vsuardus and others that Natalis Beatorum Apostolorum Simonis Chananaei Thadaei qui Iudas dicitur Quorum Simon in Aegypto Thadaeüs in Mesopotamia Euangelium praedicauit deinde in Presidem simul ingressi cum innumeram gentis illius multitudinem Christi subdidissent martyrium consummarunt The natiuitie so the Church nameth the happy Martyrdome and death of Saints of the blessed Apostles Simon of Chananee and Thadaeus who is called Iudas the 28. day of October of the which Simon preached the ghospell in Egypt Thadaeus in Mesopotamia then entering together into Persia when they had made an innumerable multitude of that Nation subiect to Christ they consummated martyrdome So hath S. Bede in his Martyrologe so haue all auncient Calenders of Britans and Saxons So hath the whole Latine Church in the festiuitie of this holy Apostle to bind all English Christians as well Catholiks by the Rules before as Protestants by the commaunding squares of their Religion the Parlament and their CoÌ„munion Booke they all celebrate with the Latine Church the festiuitie of this glorious Apostle vpon the 28. of October when he suffered martyrdome as before with S. Iudas in Persia When they which hold he came into Britaine keepe his day vpon the sixt of the Ides of May the tenth day of that moneth 5. And this is the auncient opinion of the fathers concerning this holy Apostle that he with S. Iude was martyred in Persia among whom Venantius Fortunatus so renowned among our Protestants for S. Pauls preaching heare hath made it publike to the world thus testifying that he was martyred in Persia with S. Iudas neuer bringing him neare vnto this Nation Hinc Simonem ac Iudam lumen Persida gemellum Laeta relaxato mittit ad astra sinu And to ioyne forraing Protestants with these of EnglaÌ„d in this busines The Mardeburgians say plainely that if Nicephorus doth say that S. Simon preached the ghospell to the OccideÌ„tall Ocean Brittish Ilands he doth it without any certaine testimony Narrat sed sine certo testimonio Nicephorus EuangeliuÌ„ Simonem propagasse per regiones ad Occidentalem OceanuÌ„ sitas Insulas Britannicas Where they be so farre from allowing his coming to these Ilands that they accompt his preaching in the Contryes neare the west Ocean vnprobable and make him to be liuing in the East Countries and preaching there ending his life 50. yeares after this Iland had receaued the faith of Christ by these Protestants before And Crato the Disciple of these two Apostles S. Simon and Iudas followed them throughout 12. Prouinces of Persia writing all they did and suffered there by the space of 13. yeares the like hath Abdias The like hath Antoninus Petrus de Natalibus Eisengrenius and others Their liues also in the same manner were writteÌ„ by Eutropius a Persian sonne of Adimundus Xerxes King of Babylon both in the Chaldy and Greeke tonges To these I add Vincentius Sabellicus the Magdeburgian Protestants of Germany in their Centuries S. Isidor or whosoeuer the auncient author of the booke of the life and death of the Apostles who saith besides iacet in Bosphoro that he is buried in Bosphorus And died many yeares after his supposed death in Britaine The like hath also Hartmannus Schedel teaching that he both preached and suffered martyrdome in Persia also Dorotheus that auncieÌ„t Greeke father himselfe that is alledged to say that S. Simon the Apostle was crucified killed and buried in Britaine in Britannia crucifixus occisus ac sepultus est the greatest authoritie for his being heare is coÌ„trary to himselfe if so he should meane of this our Britaine for in the same place he maketh S. SimoÌ„ the Apostle to haue bene crucified in the East CouÌ„try in or neare Egypt cruci alligatus occisus est in Ostracina ciuitate Aegypti maketh S. Simon the Apostle Bishop of Hierusalem so neuer to come neare vnto Britaine So small is his Authoritie in the matter The Authour of Fasciculus temporum saith he was martyred in Persia Fasciculus temp an 74. with S. Iude. Simon Iudas martyrisati sunt in regionibus Persidis The auncient Anonymus that writeth the liues of the Apostles published by Frediricus Nausea Bishop of Vienna saith that S. Simon Iudas were sent by reuelation into Anonymus in vit passione SS Apostolorum Apostolorum Simonis Iude. Persia to confouÌ„d the wicked Sorcerers Zaroes and Arfaxard which had fled thither from S. Matthew the Apostle in Ethiopia and the Prince of Persia was then named Baradach that they had many Disciples there of which they ordeyned Preists DeacoÌ„s and other Clergy men that in one yeare they baptized aboue fourty thousands besides children and the King himselfe that they ordeined Abdias Bishop of Babilon that came with them from iury That Craton their Disciple wrote their liues which Iulius Africanus translated into Latine and after many miracles there wrought they were there martyred togeather with S. Sennes by whome they were harboured So that if we will beleeue either auncient or later Greeke or Latine or the Persians themselues Catholiks or Protestants or any thinge that can be preteÌ„ded for authoritie worthie to be followed in this matter S. Simon the Apostle was neither crucified killed buried or preached in or neare vnto this Nation 6. Wherefore I cannot in any wise giue allowance vnto him who not onely placeth him among the saints and Apostles of Britaine but citeth diuers auncient writers as he saith for this his relation In Persia the Passion of the gloroius Apostle S. Simon surnamed
should reigne so many certainely appointed 24. yeares that a married man especially a king should liue and die a virgine And the rest before remembred hauing no causes in nature to know them by should thus miraculously and infallibly be foretolde so long before there was no leaste hope expectation or in morall Iudgmentany probabilitie or rather possibilitie at all of many or most of these extraordinary future euents But rather a doubted Alred Rieual in vit S. Edward Guliel Malmes sup Stow. hist in K. Edward Confess Holinsh. l. 8. hist of Engl. c. 7. Theater of great Britaine in K. Edward Conf. with others Godwyn Catal. in Winchester 3. Brith wold Holinsh hist of England l. 8. cap. 1. Stowe hist in K. Edward Confess will Malmesb l. de gest Reg. Anglorum c. 13. feare or certainety of the contrary And yet all these things were published to the world diuers yeares before they tooke effect and in the life of sainct Brithwold proposer of them who by the same reuelation was dormire cum patribus to be dead before they began Which is apparantly true euen by our Protestants themselues to giue them their choise whether sainct Brithwold Bishop of winchester or wilton it was that had this vision For these Protestants assure vs that sainct Brithwold of winchester was dead allmost 30. yeares before the returne of sainct Edward from exile And it is the common opinion the reuelation was made to him And if it was Brithwold Bishop of wilton he was also dead by these mens accompts 22. yeares at the leaste before these things were accomplished Therefore I must infallibly conclude that sainct Peter or whosoeuer it was which so prophetically and miraculously foretold so many things of this holy King and this kingdome to be effected so long after was not and possibly could not be an vntrue or doubtfull Relator of sainct Peters first preaching in this Nation conteined and as constantly auouched as the rest of those reuealed mysteries foretold in that vision And the Inhabitants of Britaine are so much more bounde to glorifie God and Honor this most blessed Apostle as both his extraordinary first labours in instructing this kingdome in the true Religion of Christ and this his extraordinary care and Pastorall loue in so many wayes making it knowne vnto vs to lett vs vnderstand how much we are bounde vnto him for such inestimable benefices deserue it Which we reade in our historyâ—s both Catholik and Protestant to be confirmed by an other example of like nature but of more auncient memory a thowsand yeares since in the time of king Ethelbert our first christian king of the Saxons Race When sainct Peter miraculously testified concerning the Church of Westminster in London in these M. S. antiq in S. Edward Confes Guliel Malmes l. 2. de gest Pontif c. de Episcopis Londin Alred Rieuall in vit S. Edward Ioan. Capgrau Catal. eodem Franc. Mason Consecr of Bish. pag. 47. Nichol. Pap. 2. in epist ad Edward Reg. Angl. apud Capgrau in S. Edward M. S. antiq in eod Alred Rieuall in vit S. Edwardi words as a Protestant writer translateth them Est mihi locus I haue quoth S. Peter a place in the west part of London chosen to my self and deare vnto me which sometimes I did dedicate with my owne hands Quem locum quondam proprijs manibus consecraui renowne with my presence and Illustrate with diuine miracles the name where of is Thorneia Westminster Which cannot litterally truely be vnderstood of any spirituall vision wherin sainct Peter in his onely glorified soule should appeare as in the time of King Ethelbert we reade he did but of his personall presence there before his death when and neuer after nor vntill the day of Iudgment and the generall Resurrection sainct Peter had or at any time shall haue proprias manus his owne hands or any parte of his body vnited to his soule yet he speaketh plainely here proprijs manibus consecrauithe consecrated that place with his owne hands which is not true either in a spirituall vision or where an assumpted body is vsed for an aslumpted bodie hand foote or any other member caÌ„not be called the proper and owne body Hande foote or other member of any parson Therefore Pope Nicholas the second speaking of this matter in his Epistle to sainct Edward the Confessor saith this place was consecrated by S. Peter whose vicar he was primam autiquitus consecrationem à heato Petro accepit cuius licet Indigni Vicarij sumus Therefore except Pope Nicholas may be said to be Vicar to sainct Peters Soule and not to him as he was Bishop of Rome in body and soule we most by him and this antiquarie referre this matter to sainct Peters first preaching in this land when he liued and not to any apparition in soule onely as that was wherein he appeared at Westminster in the time of King Ethelbert and S. Mellitus Bishop of London of which more hereafter Now I will answeare to some vaine and weake obiections of a few Protestant writers and also shew by such men in what time or times once or oftner S. Peter preached personally in this Iland so neare as probably may be concluded in such a case as also what holy offices he performed heare in founding the Church of Christ in Britaine THE XV. CHAPTER WHEREIN IS BOTH ANSWEARE MADE to Protestant obiections againct S. Peters preaching in Britaine by the Protestants themselues and their owne Authors and by the same confirmed that S. Peter preached in this kingdome A Protestant Bishop challengeth S. Symeon metaphrastes for writing so confidently of S. Peters preaching heare hauing not Godwyn Conu of Britaine p. 3. cap. 1. any thing to except against him first vpbraydeth him with his CouÌ„tries of Greece Graecus fuit haec natio est fuitque semper ad mentiendum promptula he was a Grecian and that Nation is and euer was a litle promt to lie But by such libertie we may condemne the greatest lights of the Chuch of God S. Athanasius Chrysostome SS Gregories Naziancen and Nissen the seeuen first generall Councels kept in Greece and cheifely of Greeke fathers and so leaue nothing certaine in the Church of God But how free from all suspition of lying that holy Saint was in this poinct I haue shewed to the shame of all such accusers before demonstratiuely prouing by all kind of Testimonyes that his testimonye herein was true And whereas this Protestant Bishop vrgeth against that holy Saint that Caesar Baronius should write of him in his esse hallucinatuÌ„ constat Baron annal Eccl Christi an 44. pag. 371. it is euident he was deceaued in these things It is most euident this Protestant Bishop was either deceaued in himself or went about to deceaue others his readers in this point for Cardinall Baronius is so farre from going about to take the least exception against S. Simeon Metaphrastes for testifiing S. Peters
Antiq. Brit. p. 3. God wyn conu of Brit. c. 2. p. 10. S. Aug. in quad Ep. apud Auth. supr Henry of Huntington for his opinion as is allready declared The first Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury and an other also named such a Bishop will help vs to finde an other in the I le of Glastenburye more auncient then that which was builded there by S. Ioseph of Aramathia and his companions in the yeare of Christ 63. this being then fully and perfectly framed and finished before their coming thither and so found by them absolutely perfected And they cite for their Authour S. Augustine the Apostle of England in a certaine Epistle written by him wherein he saith these holy men A Church at Glastenbury before that builded by S. Ioseph of Aramaâ—hia found at their coming thither a Church builded by no art of man but prepared by God for mans saluation Ecclesiam nulla hominum arte instructam immo humanae saluti adeo paratam repererunt Which is also recorded in the old Antiquities of Glastenbury written vpon parchiment fixed vpon broade bords which cite for the same historiam apud S. Edmundum Augustinum the history at S. Antiq. Gaston M. S. â—abulis fixae ex â—ist apud S. Edmundum S. Augustinum Edmunds and S. Augustines Which we must needes referre to the time of S. Peters preaching heare among other miracles to proue his doctrine by God so miraculously prouided a Church to preach the ghospell and Minister Sacraments in and perhaps a motiue to the Pagan King to graunt licence to S. Ioseph to builde their poore Chappell at Glastenbury and to endowe it with possessions Neither can we thinke this Church so priuiledged by that King to haue bene finished without allowance of S. Peter then present in this kingdome no Bishop being then heare but by his Authoritie or Consecration to dedicate and hallow it And when our Protestant Theater writers with others haue told vs that in diuers places of this kingdome euen in the Court of the Roman Lieurenant and among them his Lady and wife Pomponia Graecia there were many Christians before S. Iosephs coming hither which must needes be the spirituall children of S. Peter we may not make him so carelesse a Father that staÌ„ding in no worse terms with the then king of Britaine and Roman Lieutenant then by circunstances before it appeared he did but he prouided some Oratories or poore Churches either by those Princes permission or not contradiction for them to exercise their sacred Christian Religion in though the iniurie of so manie changes and alterations of gouernements in this kingdome with persecutions and Innouations in Religion haue buried their memories in obliuion and left the certaine knowledge and remembrance of so few vnto vs. And both Catholike Tâ—â—e Christian old Churches in the Ilâ— of â—â—wyâ— and Protestant Historians tell vs of two Miraculous auncient Chappels in the Isle of Iewis Boethius calleth it Leuisa the one dedicated to S. Peter the Apostle the other to his Disciple and Successor S. Clement where if the fire or Holinsh. hist of Scotland l. 4. c. 15 â—ector Boetius descript Scot. f. 14. light by mischance goth forth it is or was wont to be in Catholike times miraculously restored at the Altare No man to my reading writeth of their first founding but their names and dedication together with the Miracle giue no small argument they had some originall in or neare those times when S. Peter and S. Clement preached in this kingdome THE XX. CHAPTER WHEREIN FOR THE BETTER DECERNING of truely consecrated Bishops so many Ecclesiasticall matters depending therevpon is shewed by the Antiquities how these Bishops were heare consecrated in the Apostles time and succeeding Ages 1. HAVING thus set downe some holy Bishops consecrated by S. Peter with Preists and others subordinate vnto them and places wherein they preached practised and professed the first Apostolike Christian doctrine and Religion in this kingdome Order and Methode in Historie call vpon mee next to deliuer in particular so fare as our penury of Antiquities will giue mee leaue what Religion it was especially in points now controuersed which that glorious Apostle by himselfe and those his worthie Disciples taught the Christians of this our Britaine and professed in those and other Churches and places of Christian Assemblies But intending to reserue that labour to the end of euery hundred of yeares or to some other booke a parte to shewe the ReligioÌ„ of our Christian BritaÌ„s in that age in such I will heare onely speake of the Order maÌ„ner of coÌ„secrating Bishops heare in that happy time both because I haue made so late lardge mention of such holy Rulers and our Protestants of England still without exaÌ„ple of any others of these new Religions retayne their names and offices as they suppose as euer to haue bene from the Apostles time most necessary to rule direct and gouerne in the Church of Christ 2. It is the common opinioÌ„ of their Antiquaries that the Britans heare from their first receauing of the faith of Christ in the time of the Apostles neuer altered or chaunged it in any one essentiall thing at the least vntill the coming of S. Augustine hither in the later end of the sixt hundred yeare of Christ Then much more must we affirme by these men that the essentiall things in the consecration of true and lawfull Bishops vpon which all other depended were neuer chaunged otherwise the chaunge and alteration in these vnchangeable and vnalterable affaires had bene contrary to these mens assertions too greate and intollerable Then we reade in a very old Manuscript Capgraue to follow two Protestant Bishops with many others that Io. Bal. l. de Scrip. Cent. 1. in Asaph Godwin Catal. of Bishops in cod Asaph Pits l. de vir Illustr in eod S. Asaph in vit S. Kenteg M. S. Antiq. in eodem Io. Capgrau in S. Kentegerno Episcop Confess S. Asaph did write the life of S. Kentegern and dyed aboue a thowsand yeares since that when S. Kentegern vas consecrated Bishop allmost by these Authours 1200. yeares agoe Mos in Britannia inoluerat in consecratione Pontificum tantummodo capita eorum Sacri Chrismatis infusione perungere cum inuocatione Sancti Spiritus benedictione manus impositione Insulani enim quasi extra orbem positi emergentibus Paganorum infestationibus Canonum erant ignari Ecclesiastica ideo censura ipsis condescendens excusationem illorum admittit in hac parte A custome was growne of long time in Britaine in the consecration of Bishops to annoint their heads with infusion of holy Chrisme with inuocation of the holy ghost and benediction and imposition of hands For the Ilanders being as it were placed out of the world by often Infestations of Pagans were ignorant of the Canons And therefore the Ecclesiasticall Censure condesceÌ„ding vnto them admitteth their excuse in this point And immediately before this maÌ„ner
this his wickednes affirming therein that it was lawfull for him to haue pluralitie of wiues because neither the Roman nor Britan Pagan Lawes as he auouched denied that to Princes neuer speaking of or regarding the lawe of Christ and in this state he liued and died 4. Moreouer all Antiquaries whatsoeuer of any credit tell vs plainely that Aruiragus was no Christian but still persisted in his Pagan Religion First William of Malmes bury saith Rex qui tunc regnabat fuit Barbarus praedicationi eorum consentire noluit nec paternas Traditiones commutare volebat The King which then reigned was a Pagan and would not consent to their preaching nor would he change his Auncestours Traditions The Antiquities of Glastenbury Capgraue and many other auncients write Rex Barbarus cum sua gente tam noua audiens inconsueta nec paternas volens in meliùs commutare Traditiones praedicationi eorum renuebat The Pagan King with his people hearing such new and vnaccuctomed things as S. Ioseph and his fellowes taught would not change his Auncestours Traditions for the better but refused their preaching The first Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury with his Protestant followers affirmeth Qorum praedicatione Rex Aruiragus cum Proceribus suis ab inueterata Druidum Religione abduci noluit King Aruiragus with his Nobles would not by the preaching of Ioseph and his companions be drawne from the inueterate Religion of the Druids Thus we see it manifestly declared that King Aruiragus was in all his actions life and death farre from being a Christian in profession 5. Now let vs examine whether as that late Authour saith S. Ioseph conuerted Neyther King Marius or Coillus was a Christian King Marius and Coillus to the Christian faith for this he bringeth no reason or Argument at all but onely in the Margent there citeth as teaching that opinion Ihon Capgraue Polydor Virgill Camden and Harpsfeld but not any one of these so affirmeth but the contrary Capgraue in the place by him cited calleth them duo Pagani Reges Marius Coillus Two Pagan Capgrau in Vita S. Ioseph Camdē in Rom. in Aruirago Polydor. Virg. l. 2. Hist Angl. p. 41. Kings Marius and Collius so Camden maketh them longe after S. Iosephs time and auoucheth King Lucius Sonne of Coillus to haue bene our first Christian King So doth Polydor Virgill thus plainely testifiing of Lucius Britannorum Regum primus Christianus factus est he was the first Christian of the Brittish Kings Harpsfeld saith that neither Aruiragus Marius or Coillus the Kings which followed did embrace the Religiō of Ioseph and his cōpanions Aruiragus caeterique Principes eum secuti etsi eorum Religionē non amplecterentur molesti eis non fuerūt immo Harpsf Hist Eccl. Angl. p. 3. virtutes eorū admirati beneficijs auxerūt But onely were not troblesome vnto thē admiring their vertues bestowed benefits vpō them Which no mā denieth but this is farre frō saying S. Ioseph conuerted to the Christiā faith Marius Coillus Engl. Martyrol in S. Ioseph 27. Iulij Sonne and Nephew to King Aruiragus the words of that Authour from these writers as he seemeth to pretend by his citing them And if we should follow either the computation of Sir william Camden the best Antiquary our Protestants euer had or others of that Religion we should make it vnpossible that any of these should be conuerted by S. Ioseph For first Sir Camden would haue them to haue liued long after the Age of S. Ioseph And for the Bal. l. de Script Britan. centur 1. in Ioseph Aram. in Aruirag Catal. Reg. Brit. ante Hist Brit. in Mario Matth. Westm an 72. Polydor. Virgil. l. 2. hist p. 38. rest they agree in this that King Marius and yet a Pagan ouerliued S. Ioseph To which computation Matthew of Westminster Polydor Virgill and others doe not dissent And concerning King Coillus he was ab Infantia euen from his Infancy by all writers brought vp at Rome and came not into Britaine while he came hither to reigne as King many yeares by all accompts after S. Ioseph was dead And so by no possibilitie could he be conuerted to the Christian faith in Britaine by S. Ioseph What dispotion or Inclination these had to the faith of Christ I will intreate when I come to their dayes hereafter in the meane time William of Malmesbury in his Manuscript of Glastenbury all other Antiquities of that place and Historyes as before generaly say these three were Reges Pagani Pagan Kings which Harding himselfe confesseth of Marius and Coillus though friends to Christian Religion neither doth Guliel Malm. M. S. de Antiq. Glaston Harding Chron. in Marius and Coillus he affirme that Aruiragus was a Christian but alledgeth Nennius wherein he seemeth to haue bene deceaued to be of that opinion And the Authour which before would haue King Marius and Coillus to be conuerted to the faith of Christ by S. Ioseph doth in an other place with the consent of Historyes name S. Lucius the first Christian King of Britany Therefore Marius and Coillus could not by his opinion without contradiction be Christian Kings Engl. Martyrol die 3. Decembr nor either of them a King Christian before him otherwise he had not bene the first but third or second in that order and degree 6. And if King Marius had bene a Christian or inclined to that holy Religion it carrieth no probability that he learned it of S. Ioseph for as Harding with others witnesseth he was of a child brought vp at Rome with the Emperour Claudius and his mothers kindred Who norished was at Rome in his Iuuente With his mothers kinne the best of th' Empire Hard. Chronic. in Marius c. 49. fol. 41. With Claudius also that was his owne Grandsire And not returning into Britaine vntill the death of Aruiragus his father to inherite the kingdome after him for any thing we reade in Historyes and by the common computation of Antiquities King Aruiragus and S. Ioseph dying within three yeares together it is not a thing to be easily beleeued Matth. Westm an 73. Bal. cent 1. in Aruirag Ioseph Aram. that Marius did or could learne Christianitie of S. Ioseph Neither did or could Christian Religion allow Marius a notorions knowne Bastard to Inherite the kingdome of Britaine as Heire to King Aruiragus he hauing diuers legittimate children by his lawfull wise Voada daughter of King Caratacus Hector Boeth Scotor hist l. 3. f. 41. Ex qua filium vnum duas filias susceperat All which by Christian Religion should haue inherited before them and he whether they had bene lyuing or dead by that could not claime Title to inherite and possesse the Crowne of Britaine as he did And the Scottish Historians who had best reasons Hector Boeth from the Scottish antiqu Scohist l. 4. fol. 58. Stowe hist Romans in Marius to keepe these things in memory doe tell vs that he
many professing Christ not daring to abyde neare vnto the hart of the Empire as in Italy France or some other of the neerest Prouinces made choyse of our Britaine and some other remote places where to leade their liuâ—s in such sorte as they might enioy libertie of conscience In the number of these I may well suppose Aulus Rufus Pudens before mentioned to be one who after the time of his marriadge trauailed to these Northren parts of the world as it is plaine by these verses following Cernere Parrhasios dum te iuuat Aule Triones Martial ad Aul. Pudentem l. 6. Epigr. 39. Comminus Scythici sidera ferre poli And after Si mihi lanificae ducunt non pulla sorores Stamina nec surdos vox habet ista Deos Sospite me sospes Latias reueheris ad vrbes Et referes pili praemia clarus eques By meanes of these kinde of men adding their helps vnto the successours of Ioseph Io. Pits l. de Illustr Brit. Script aetate 2. in Claudia Rufina Io. Bal. l. de Script cent 1. in eadem Matt. Parker ant Brit. Stephanus v. Archadia Parrhasia Calep. in Parrhasia Tho. Tho. in eod Abrah Hortel Phnius l. 4. c. 6. Ptol. l. 3. annot in eund Sebast Munster alij Bed Martyr 14. cal Iunij Ioan. Pits in Cat. aetat 2. in Claud. Ruf. Martyrol Rom. die 19. Maij. Vit. S. Pudentianae in Breuiar 19. die Maij. Tradit Rom. apud Baron ann in Rom. Martyr die 19. Maij. Et Tom. 1. 2. Annal 3. conu part 1. p. 17. and his Disciples I suppose it came to passe that Lucius a King of this Countrie was drawne to a liking of Christian Religion Where we plainely see this Protestant Bishop and Antiquarie would make this PudeÌ„s to haue preached heare in Britaine and to haue bene one of them which gaue continuance to the faith formerly preached heare euen to the time of King Lucius when it is euident not onely by all other Histories which tell vs he liued and died in Cappadocia but by their Protestant Archbishop and Antiquary and this Protestant Bishop himselfe and his owne Authour Martial liuing in that time and acquainted both with the man and his Iorney that he was a corporall and bodily souldiar and warryer for the Romans Eques Romanus Tribunus militum which the laste verse cited from Martial plainely proueth and neuer came neare vnto this kingdome the nearest when he was in Italy for Parrhasia where Martiall saith he was and this Protestant Bishop absurdlie citeth against himselfe is Archadia and all Archadia called often by that name farther hence then Rome is and what Scythia soeuer Asiatica or Europaea S. Pudens was in or neare vnto suer we are that Britaine is farre remote from any part of any Scythia and as I haue shewed before his body was brought from Cappadocia to Rome and there interred And by some auncient Authorities that probably he was returned aliue from the warrs of Cappadocia vnto Rome died and was buried there Romae Sancti Pudentis Senatoris Patris S. Pudentianae Virginis qui ab Apostolis Christo in baptismo vestitus innocentem tunicam vsque ad vitae coronam immaculate custodiuit Which testimonie also confirmeth their opinion which write that this Brittish house was according to the Roman Tradition primum Principis Apostolorum Romae hospitium illicque primum Christianos conuenisse ad Synaxim coactam Ecclesiam The first lodging of S. Peter at Rome being there fifteene yeares before S. Paule and the first Church of Christians in Rome where they assembled to serue God from the first preaching of Christ there by S. Peter for although S. Paul maketh that speciall memory of S. Pudens and Claudia yet here we are told by vndeniable Authoritie S. Claudia her house in Rome what profit it brought to Christian Râ—ligion besides the Roman Tradition that they were also S. Peters disciples signified in the worde Apostolis Apostles in the plurall number when no Apostles but S. Peter and S. Paule came thither in those times And so this house of our holy Christian Britans being the then principall Church for S. Peter S. Paul the Popes which succeeded among whome S. Linus is reckoned by 2. Tim. 4. S. Paul together with the owners of that holy house as commonly resident S. Claudia her knowne learning and other vertues therein we may easely gather how greate spirituall good flowed to this Nation from that onely fountaine and well of life in this westerne world where the Christian Parents of S. Claudia before her she and her Husband Iacob Bergom l. de Poetissis Harris Theater l. 1. c. 21. S. Pudens after and after them their holy children gaue the greatest entertaynement and releife to the holy Apostles their Disciples and Successours and others the seruants of Christ in those dangerous dayes of Persecution Of this our renowned Country woman it is written by strangers Claudia Rufina mulier Britannica vtraque lingua erudita Claudia Rufina a Briton borne was learned and skillfull in both tongues both Greeke and Latine Which our English Protestant Antiquaries and others confirme affirming the same of her Haec Io. Bal. l. de Scriptor cent 1. Io. Pits l. de Illust Brit. Script aetat 2. in Claudia Ruffina magno praedita ingenio mulier tam Latinè quam Grecè and register her among the learned writers of this Nation deliuering vnto vs the names of diuers bookes penned by her 10. What her worthines was I haue somewhat related from S. Chrysostome and Theodoret before And besides the testimonie of S. Paule making her one of the foure most renowned in Rome the onelie Worthie both of Britaine and these western Nations except S. Eubulus was her Father and our Countriman which is remembred in holy Scripturs What a meanes and help she was to propagate the faith of Christ both to her Countrymen and others at Rome Italy especially in Vmbria where she liued after her going from Rome and in this our Britaine we may be assured both by that is said before that her house was the cheifest and vsuall assembling place in that time for such Religeous designements as also by the receaued and approued Histories of her holy children as namely S. Pudentiana and S. Praxedes which she had brought vp in so greate sanctitie both by her instructions and example that together with their two Brethren S. Nouatus and S. Timotheus they are honoured in the Catalogue of holy Saints Of one we reade that in Acta S. Praxedis in Breuiar Rom. 21. Iulij Martyr Rom. eod die Sic Bed Vsuard Ado Sur. Lipp eod die the Persecution vnder Marcus Antonius the Emperour her Parents being now deade Christianos facultatibus opera consolatione omni charitatis officio prosequebatur nam alios domi occultabat alios ad fidei constantiam hortabatur aliorum corpora sepeliebat ijs qui in carcere inclusi erant qui in ergastulis nulla
50. fol. 42. Rex ab hoc seculo transiens Coillum filium habuit successorem By whom he reigned but a short time not aboue sixe yeares Others affirme he reigned a farre longer time the Protestant Publishers of the Brittish Historie ascribe 52. yeares for his Reigne Polidor Virgil giueth him 48. yeares Stowe saith he reigned 53. yeares Harding auoucheth that he dyed When he had Reigned sixtie yeares and three His Tribute payed full well to Rome Citie Of Christs faith some what he was enformed But much more he needed to haue bene reformed But howsoeuer the question about the time of his Regiment long or short be resolued certaine it is that he was a friend to Christians and if he reigned long longer was their peace by his permission and if his Regiment was shorter yet the quiet of Christian Religion was not thereby abbreuiated for Coillus his Sonne being also very fauourably affected to Christians and leauing the Kingdome to his Sonne Lucius vnder whome the whole Nation was conuerted to the faith of Christ we cannot finde any King of Britaine in those dayes which was an enemy to Christianitie so that if any outrage or crueltie was committed against any of that profession it was rather by the malice of Marian. Scot. lib. 2. aetat 6. in Tit. Martin Polon Supput col 36. in Tit. Matth. Westm an 81. Florent Wig. in Tit. the Druids and some such and not by regall commaunde and Authoritie which rather stood for the defence then offence of Christians all that time 2. And so long as Titus Sonne of Vespasian was Emperour of Rome which was but two yeares and not many moneths ther was no Persecution of Christians there not putting any of them to death and so mercifull he was to all that he pardoned the very conuicted that had conspired against him and vsed them as familiarly as he did before vir omni genere virtutum mirabilis adeo vt amor deliciae humani generis diceretur Hic in Imperio tantae bonitatis Domitian a vâ—ry wicked and persecuting Emperour fuit vt nullius omnino sanguinem fuderit sed conuictos aduersum se coniurationis dimitteret atque in eadem familiaritate qua antea habuerat retineret But after Euseb Hist in Chron. Marian Martin Matth. West Flor. supr the death of Titus his younger Brother Domitian taking the Empire vpon him differed so much from his Brother and Vespasian his Father before him that he fell into so greate pride and impietie that he caused and commaunded himselfe to be called and worshiped as God and was the second after Nero who setting forth his cruel Edicts to that end persecuted Christians and the Church of Christ Which crueltie of his allthough it did not extend to our Christian Britans as Rome still by the Roman Lawes enioying there their priuiledges and immunities from compulsion to square themselues in matters of Religion to the Emperiall lawes and Edicts yet being of force against all that had not such municipall prerogatiues many of these bannished and persecuted Many Christians in this Persecution of Domitian fled into Britaine Christians as in the Persecution of Nero before as our Protestant and other Antiquaries tell vs fled into this our Britaine whether that Persecution did not nor could extend it selfe for refuge and succour at the least vntill his wicked Edicts 15. yeares and some moneths after the beginning of his Empire immediately vpon his death for their crueltie were reuoked by Nerua his Successour who by his first Edict recalled all which Domitian had bannished Nerua primo edicto suo cunctos exules quos Domitianus relegauit reuocari praecepit Whereupon a Protestant Bishop and Antiquarie speaking of this time of Domitian Matth. Westm an Dom. 97. Godwin Conu of Brit. p. 18. Tripart hist l. 1. c. 7. calleth Britaine a refuge for Christians And addeth both from Cassiodorus and his owne iudgment It was not counted vnlawfull for these to be Christians that dwelt beyond Italy and France as in Britaine or neere the Pireney Mountaynes and so to the westerne Ocean Whereby vndoubtedly it came to passe that many professing Christ not daring to abide neere vnto the heart of the Empire as in Italy France or some other of the neerest Prouinces made choyce of our Britaine where to leade their liues in such sort as they might enioye libertie of conscience 3. By which meanes it seemeth that the number of our Apostolike men though their names be buried in obliuion by iniquitie of time was againe S. Ioseph of Aramathia diuers of his coÌ„pany died about this time as also others our primatiue Christians renewed and encreased diuers of the former now hastning to their death and some of them credibly deceased allready Among which we may with good warrant number S. Ioseph of Aramathia and others of his holy companions which though they were subiect vnto him as their Abbot and cheife yet for yeares and age litle or not at all inferiour vnto him in probable iudgment And S. Ioseph was so venerable for yeares before this time that the holy Euangelists as our Protestants translate them tell vs he was at the death of Christ one and thirtie yeares of age And he was as the Antiquities of Glastenbury with many other Authorities witnesse before his coming Matth. cap. 27. Marc. cap. 15. Luc. cap. 23. Ioa. cap. 19. into Britaine an honorable Counceller in high esteeme with the Iewes and so honoured by Pilate the President of Iury that he boldly had accesse vnto him asked and obtayned of him the body of Christ which he buryed in his one Tombe thinking thereby that he had not long to liue and so old he was at his coming hither that as many before haue thought his sonne Ioseph was consecrated a Bishop at the least assigned to that dignitie Therefore the auncient writers and Antiquities of this Historie say that within few yeares M. S. antiq de Vit. S. Ioseph ab Aramathia Io. Capgrau in eod Antiquit. Glast alij of their setling themselues at Glastenbury they gaue place to nature and ended their liues one earth and S. Ioseph as probably the rest was buryed by the holy Chappell which they had founded to the blessed Virgin Mary effluentibus paucis annorum curriculis sancti memorati carnis ergastulo sunt educti inter quos Ioseph sepultus est positus in linea bifurcata iuxta Oratorium praedictum And about this time our renowned Archbishop S. Aristobulus died heare a late writer saith by Martyrdome at Glastenbury setting downe the time about the yeare of Christ three score and ten which how true it is I dare Author of the Engl. Martyrol 15. day of March. not affirme because I finde none of his Authours which he citeth who are Arnoldus Mirmannius Dorotheus in Synopsi Baronius to deliuer any such thing but if we should leaue him to a naturall death we cannot coniecture
in this Nation both in respect of the King a friend to Christians and the Immunities of the place and Countrie And this may suffice for the History of this first Age of Christianitie in this kingdome of greate Britaine For them that are desirous to knowe and enforme themselues more fully in euery particular point of true Christian Catholike Religion lately and now still heare as in diuers other places questioned what was publikly preached professed and receaued for such by the holy Apostles Apostolike men and Primatiue Christians of this first Age when by all the holy and vndoubted true Religion to be a Rule and direction to all Posteritie in succeeding times for euer was published and accepted I haue set it downe at lardge in my late Booke intituled The Iudgment of the Apostles betweene Catholiks and Protestants in matters of Religion Wherein they shall finde the true and holy sentence of them and other Apostolike men liuing in this Age in euery Question to be for the present Catholiks and against their Aduersaries the first to professe vndoubted truth the others knowne and confuted Error in euery Article Which would seeme too long to be set downe in an Historie thererefore I caused it to be printed a parte in the yeare of our Lord 1632. The end of the First Age. THE ECCLESIASTICALL HISTORIE OF GREAT BRITAINE THE SECOND AGE THE ECCLESIASTICALL HISTORIE OF GREAT BRITAINE THE SECOND AGE THE I. CHAPTER WHEREIN IS RELATED BY ALL TESTImonies of Protestants and others how in the Papacie of S. Anacletus this kingdome was diuided into Prouinces for Christian Primats and Bishops and that these Bishops and holy Preists were Massing sacrificing Preists and consecrated by such forme and manner of Consecration as the present Roman Church now vseth as likewise all our Primatiue Brittish Bishops and Preists were and diuers such sent into these parts by this holy Pope as S. Peter and Clement had giuen chardge before 1. BEING now to begin the second hundred of yeares from the Birth of Christ we must make our beginning with those Rulers with which we coÌ„cluded the first to witt S. Clement Pope Traiane Emperour and Coillus King of Britaine These two last reigned diuers yeares in this Age but S. Clement being putt to death by Traiane euen in the beginning of this Eusebius in Chronic. an 3. Traiani Hieron Catal. in S. Clement Matth. Westm an gratiae 102. Damasus in Pontif. in S. Clem. Baron Annal. an D. 100 Centurie as Eusebius S. Hierome with others testifie and likely bannished from the See Apostolike into the Iland Chersonesus where working strange miracles and conuerting many thereby he suffered glorious martyrdome in the later end of the former Age I must come to his next Successour in that highest chardge and dignitie S. Anacletus who enioyed it as S. Damasus and others witnes nine yeares three moneths and tene dayes sedit annos nouem mensâ—â— tres dies decem Matthew of Westminster saith 9. yeares and ten moneths sedit in Cathedra Romama annis 9. mensibus decem He as himselfe and Damasus in PoÌ„tif in Anacleto Vit. cius in Breuiar 13. Iulij Matth. Westm an 102. Martin Polon supput in Anaclet Anaclet Epist 1. Epist 3. Florent Wigor in chronic an 93. vel 71. Marianus Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. in Domitiano Magdeburg in Indice cent 2. tit Anacletus Magdeb cent 2. ca. 7. col 146. Matth. Park Ant. Brit. p. 24. Bils Barl. Bridg. Couell Hooker Down l. in Text. citat Ioa. Pris defens Hist Britan. pag. 73. 74. Rob. Bar. l. de vit Pontif. Rom. in Anaclet Ormerod pict of Pop. p. 78. Gir. Cambr. l. de Iure Metropol Eccl. Menou ad Innocen 3. Marian. Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. Flor. Wigorn. in in chron in Domitiano others proue vnto vs was consecrated Preist by S. Peter the Apostle and instructed by him Petrus Princeps Apostolorum Instructor noster a sancto Petro Apostolorum Principe Presbyter ordinatus And as he saith placed by Christ in the See Apostolâ—ke in Apostolica-Sede à Domino constitutus And in an other place he writeth againe that he will write as S. Peter the Prince of the Apostles who made him Preist instructed him vt à â—â—ato Petro Principe Apostolorum sumus instructi à quo Presbyter sum ordinatus scribere vobis sicut petistis non denegauimus This is so warranted a truth that the greatest Protestant Enemies to such Antiquities the Magdeburgian writers plainely thus confesse it Anacletus Presbyter à Petro ordinatus And cite for their euidence the Epistle of S. Anacletus onely and thereby confirme it to be his writing So doe our best learned English Protestants their first such Archbishop of Canterbury Matthew Parker their Protestant Bishops Bilson Barlowe Bridges and others against their Puritans Sir Ihon Prise Couell Hooker Downame Barnes Ormerod and too many to be recited therefore I may passe ouer Catholike Writers in this matter and onely I name three of our auncient Antiquaries Giraldus Cambrensis Marianus Scotus and Florentius Wigorniensis by Protestants testimonies renowned for such learning And so I might boldly if I had no other warrant insist vpon the Authoritie of this holy Apostolike man for S. Peter his Consecratour and Instructour confirmed in grace could not deceaue eyther him or vs or any and his writings proposing S. Peters instruction doctrine and practise are sufficiently abled before to be a true proposer yet I will be so farre from building onely vpon this grounde though so firme a foundation that I shall haue so many other ample witnesses besides for that I shall alledge from him that without him it shall haue credite and certaintie sufficient 2. First he declareth how Prouinces were diuided before the time of Christ for the most part and afterward by the Apostles and by S. Clement this Predecessour that diuision was renewed againe And how they tooke Order in which and which places should be Primats or Patriarks Metropolitan and others inferiour Bishops Prouinciae multo ante Christi aduentum tempore diuisae sunt maxima ex parte postea ab Apostolis beato Clemente Praedecessore nostro ipsa diuisio est renouata c. And in his next Epistle he plainely repeateth the same againe and further addeth in two seuerall places that he had set The Prouinces in Britaine for Christian Primats and Bishops assigned by S. Peter and S. Clement and set downe by S. Anacletus in a Tome written by him downe in a booke or Tome which he sent with this Epistle the seuerall names of the Cities in all Prouinces which were to haue Primats and had receaued such from S. Peter S. Clement or himselfe aliae autem primae ciuitates quas vobis conscriptas in quodam Tomo mittimus à sanctis Apostolis à beato Clemente siue à nobis primates praedicatores acceperunt And to make manifest vnto vs that he as being Bishop of Rome or whosoeuer should succeed him
Clement for the same as S. Anacletus doth and he liued in the yeare 255. The like hath Pelagius the second and others And to write from the first generall and greate Councells the first Nicen Councell both in the fourth sixr and seuenth Canon both in Greeke and Latine and in all Copies maketh mention of such Primats and Metropolitans and their priuiledges calling it antiqua consuetudo the old custome so doth the second Councell at Arles in France where our Archbishop of London was present and subscribed for the Cleargie of this Nation about the same time And the first generall Councell of Antioche setteth downe how in euery Prouince there should be a Metropolitan ouer the other Bishops and that other Bishops might doe nothing without his allowance And saith the old Rule and Canon of the Fathers was so and from the beginning secundum antiquam à Patribus nostris Regulam constitutam vt vult qui ab initio obtinuit Patrum Canon as an other translation readeth Therefore this so certaine and auncient a Rule and Canon so generall so binding and from the beginning thus testified by these first generall Councells must needs be the same which is before deliuered from S. Clement and S. Anacletus in this matter 4. And to make all sure by our English Protestants Religion to passe Booke of Consecratiō of Archbishops c. in Praefat. Articl of Relig. 36. Tho. Roger. Annalis Artic. 36. ouer their priuate writers in this case the generall Rule of their Religion for making vnto them such Primats and Archbishops as they haue assureth vs this was the practise of the Church euer since the Apostles time So doth their publik Glosse vpon the Articles of Religion to which all their Protestant Bishops and Ministers haue sworne to maintaine the doctrine thereof as they write Perrused and by the lawfull Authoritie of the Church of England allowed to be publike And thus Intituled on euery leafe as vpon this in particular The Catholike doctrine of the Church of England In which they expressely write of their Protestant Archbishops which they call Primats as their Catholike Predecessors were It is agreable to the word of God and Practise of the Primatiue Church that there should be Archbishops The superioritie which Archbishops enioye and exercise is groūded vpon the word of God And for a summe of their reasons Couell Examinat c. 9. pag. 105. 106. herein thus they print with publike priuiledge Apostolicall ordination reason the custome of all Churches auncient and well gouerned and nature it selfe doth ordaine Archbishops in their Prouinces to Rule the Church Which is asmuch in so few words containing the heads of all cheife Arguments for this matter as either S. Anacletus or any Catholike writer at this day doth or can vse in this busines And giue this greatest warrant they are able to those holy writings of S. Clement and Anacletus and in mysteries besides whether of the Popes Supremacy ouer all Christian people and Churches or any other deliuered in them being the first witnesses hereof we haue after Apostles whome they their immediate Schollers and successors alledge both for teaching and practising the same And for these present questions of cheifest importance as for others hereafter they doe in expresse termes thus both alledge and allowe these so auncient Testimonies of this holy Apostolike mā Anacletus Episcopos officio pares ordine duplici distinxit eos Primates siue Patriarchas appellari voluit qui in illis ciuitatibus praeessent in quibus olim primarij Flamines Robertus Barnes l. de vit Pontif Rom. in Anaclet excuss Lugduni Batauorum 1615. cum gratia priuileg illustrium DD. ordinum generalium sederunt in alijs Metropolitanis vrbibus Episcopos Metropolitanos vel Archiepiscopos nominandos esse censuit Ab ipso Domino Primatum Romanae Ecclesiae super omnes Ecclesias vniuersumque Christiani nomine populum concessum esse asseruit Pope Anacletus did distinguish Bishops equall in calling into two orders he would haue them called Primats or Patriarks which ruled in those Cities in which in olde times the primary Flamins did sitt in other Metropolitan Cities he did holde that the Bishops should be named Metropolitans or Archbishops He affirmed that Primacie was graunted by our Lord himselfe to the Roman Church ouer all Churches and all Christian people Therefore seeing it is so amply confessed that what S. Anacletus hath deliuered vnto vs was by the warrant instruction and example of S. Peter and S. Clement his Predecessor and diuers times among other holy directions sufficiently declareth that in his time it principally appertained vnto him to send Bishops and Preists into this as to other parts of the world that they which would be accompted Sheepe and belonging to the Folde of Christ may knowe whether those Sheephards and Pastors which they followe are true and lawfull Pastors or no we cannot better learne this distinction to knowe them by then of this holy man made Preist and tought by S. Peter himselfe and after succeeding him in that highest Chardge and dignitie especially seeing he hath more particularly then any others of that Age to my reading deliuered this cognizance to Posteritie cheifely to know their cheife Pastors Bishops by and of others so plainely that no man except willfully can be deceaued therein First he setteth downe the Inferior Orders Inferior Ecclesiasticall Orders to assist at the Masse in the Apostles time vnder holy Preisthood as Deacons Subdeacons and other Ministers to assist the Bishop in the holy sacrifice of Masse making that their principall office and dutie as of a Preist to offer the sacrifice of Masse Episcopus Deo sacrificans testes secum habeat plures quam alius Sacerdos Sicut enim maioris honoris gradu fruitur sic matoris testimonij incremento Indiget In solēnioribus diebus aut Septem aut quinque aut Anacletus epist 1. tres Diaconos Subdiaconos atque reliquos Ministros secum habeat qui sacris induti vestimentis in fronte a tergo Presbyteri è regione dextra laeuaque contrito corde humiliato spiritu ac prono stent vultu custodientes eum a maleuolis hominibus consensum eius praebeant sacrificio Where expressely naming Bishops and Preists to offer sacrifice and Deacons Subdeacons and other Cleargie men besides them Diaconos Subdiaconos atque reliquos Ministros and appointing their places and manner of ministring in the holy sacrifice in sacred vestements must needs make that their cheifest office and imploiment And allthough he doth not name in particular those Orders that were inferior to Subdeacons but onely in a generall name atque reliquos Ministros yet thereby expressing they were diuers and their cheife chardge and attendance was to assiste Bishops and Preists at Masse he must needs meane those auncient Inferior Orders which still and euer were in the Catholike Church and which that blessed Father S. Ignatius liuing then
there abouts and S. Euaristus being Martyred in the beginning of the Reigne of Adrian S. Euaristus Papa Martyr Ecclesiam Dei sub Adriano Imperatore suo sanguine purpurauit S. Alexander the first of that name was his next Successor and ruled the See Apostolike 10. yeares 5. Moneths 20. dayes by the most receaued opinion The liues of Popes asscribed to S. Damasus say so many yeares 7. monethes 2. dayes annos Decem menses 7. dies 2. Matthew of Westminster alloweth to his Papacy but 8. yeares 5. Moneths and 2. dayes Sedit annis 8. mensibus 5. diebus 2. in the beginning of whose Regiment and vntill the fourth yeare of Pope Alexander and the sixt of Adrian the Emperour in the yeare of Christ 124. Coillus was King in Britain then leauing the Crowne to his youÌ„g sonne Lucius not aboue ten yeares old as the same MoÌ„ke of Westminster with others reckoÌ„ But by others Coillus liued and continued King long after Which seemeth more probable euen Rem Higed l. 4. c. 16. Catal. Reg. Britannor ante Hist Brit. an 125. 165. Holinsh. Hist of Engl. Matth. Westm an gratiae 115. by that which Matthew of Westminster himselfe with the common opinion alloweth that Coillus was an old man before he begat Lucius Natus est Coillo Regi Britonum vnicus filius quem vocauit Lucium qui factus est Patri gaudium exultatio quasi in senectute quasi ab haerede destitutus generat eum Which could not probably be in this yeare of Christ 115. when he saith Lucius was borne For by that computation I haue made before of the marriadge of his Grandfather and Grandmother after the coming of the Emperour Claudius hither at this time when Lucius is supposed to be begotten Coillus could not be much aboue fourtie yeares of Age and so not then an old man nor to be saide to doe any thing in his old Age much lesâ—e allmost out of hope of a child an heire for Age in senectute quasi ab haerede destitutus 2. This Emperour Adrian is he which in the beginning of his Empire about the yeare of Christ 123. came into Britaine and among other Reformations and Prouisions he made heare as Spartianus and others after him testifie caused the French which we call the Picts wall to be made to seperate Spartianus in Adriano Stowe Hist Holinsh. Histor of Engl. Theater of great But. l. 6. and deuide that part of Britain which was vnder the Romans from the Northren Inhabitants not subiect to them Hadrianus Britanniam petens multa correxit murumque per Octoginta millia passiuum primus duxit qui Barbaros Romanosque diuideret In his first yeares he was a Persecutor of Christians among whome S. Euaristus the last Pope was by his Authoritie put to death and he caused to take away the memory of Christ the Statues of Deuills to be erected in the place of our Lords Passion and by Seuerus Sulpitius and others is termed the fourth Persecutor In loco Dominicae Passionis daemonuÌ„ Simulachro constituit Seuer Sulpitius sacrae Hist l. 2. Yet soone he corrected his error therein forbidding ChristiaÌ„s to be punished for their Religion Quarta sub Hadriano Persecutio numeratur Quam tamen postea exerceri prohibuit Iniustum esse pronuntians vt quisquam sine crimine reus constitueretur And wrote so expressely commanding to Minutius Fundanus Euseb Hist l. 4. c. 3. in chron An. 9. Adriani Hier. de Script Eccles in Quadr. Aristid Hier. Epist 84. Euseb l. 4. c. 8. 9. Iust in Apol. Matth. Westm an 135. Aelius Lamprid. in Alexandro Seuero his Proconsull in Asia moued there perhaps by the Apologie Oration of S. Quadratus vnto him for Christians and the letters of Sereius Granianus his Legate in behalfe of Christians declaring their Innocencie And S. Aristides presented the like Apologie vnto him And he was so much moued by these meÌ„ that one of our owne HistoriaÌ„s writeth that he was thereby instructed and informed in the Christian Religion Inperator Hadrianus per Quadratum Apostolorum Discipulum Aristidem Atheniensem virum fide sapientia plenum ac per Serenum Legatum libris de Christiana Religione compositis instructus est eruditus And Aelius Lampridius confirmeth asmuch or more when he saith that this Emperour Adrian did intend to receaue Christ for God and caused Temples in all Cities to be erected without PagaÌ„ Idols which remained so in Lampridius time and were called Adrians Churches which he inteÌ„ded to the honor of Christ but was kept backe froÌ„ performing it by feare or flattery of the Idolaters told by their Oracles that if he proceeded so all would become Christians and their Temples should be left desolate and forelorne Christo templum facere voluit Alexander eumque inter Deos recipere Quod Adrianus cogitasse fertur qui templa in omnibus ciuitatibus sine simulachris insserat fieri quae bodie idcirco quia non habent Numina dicuntur Adriani Quae ille ad hoc parasse dicebatur sed prohibitus est ab ijs qui consuleÌ„tes sacra repererunt omnes Christianos si id optato euenisset templa reliqua deserenda And these were motiues to very many in these dayes to embrace Christian Religion both at Rome where the minde and iudgment of the Emperour himselfe a good Prince was so knowne to be conuinced by the constancie and Innocency of the Christians and their vnanswerable Apologies for the onely truth of their Religion and euident errors and falsehood of the Pagans superstitious Rites now made manifest in all places 3. So that to extend my pen no further then to the bounds I haue appointed vnto it First for Rome where we had many Britans Christians and other then resident we are told by the best allowed Relation of those things that the holy Pope S. Alexander did then conuert to the faith a greate part of the Roman Nobilitie Alexander Romanus Hadriano Imperatore regens Ecclesiam magnam partem Romanae Nobilitatis ad Christum conuertit Among whome was Hermes the cheife Prefect or Ruler of Rome Hermes Praefectus vrbis qui per euÌ„ Vita S. Alexand. Papae 1. in Breu. Rom. 3. die Maij. Alexandrum crediderat The encrease of Christians in the Papacie of this holy man was so greate that notwithstanding the fauour and loue of the Emperour vnto Christians the Pagan Flamins and others were so malitious Martin Polon in Alexandro 1. against him that they procured him to be put to cruell death euen in the time of the same Emperour These proceedings especially of the fauour of the Emperour to the Christians their pietie constancie and encrease were so much diuulged in the world that among others they moued or more incited our King of Britaine which then was Coillus or Lucius to send to Pope Alexander as we are informed by forreine Histories and procure of him to haue the Christian faith
alloweth him but 9. yeares 9. moneths and 30. dayes sedit annos 9. menses nouem dies 30. By Baronius and others which begin his Papacie in the yeare 132. and giue him the shortest Regiment he continued onely vntill the yeare 142. by Marianus beginning his Papall Gouerment a yeare sooner then the others and allowing it the continuance of twelue yeares he entered the 143. yeare of Christ so Marianus from Methodius accompteth Vntill the ninth yeare of this Pope Hadrianus continued Emperour after whom then succeeded Antoninus Surnamed Pius the Godly who by Baronius reckning was Emperour 22. yeares Martyrol Rom. 6. die Aprilis Baron Tom. 2. Annal An. D. 163. Marian. Scot. aet 6. l. 2. in Antonino Pio. Flor. Wigorn Chron. an 12â— 145. seuen moneths and 26. dayes Annis viginti duobus mensibus Septem diebus viginti sex Which differeth not much from Orosius and Marianus which say viginti non plenis tribus annis And both Marianus and Wigorniensis say Eusebius and S. Bede gaue 3. moneths more then 23. yeares because it was the custome of HistoriaÌ„s to depute vnto the Emperour that yeare wherein he died therefore we may say say they that Antoninus Pius did not reigne full 23. yeares because he liued not vntill the end of the yeare Mensibus item tribus secundum Eusebium Bedam hoc est vsque ad Calendas Nouembris in anno 134. post passionem Domini Quia autem mos erat Historicorum vt Imperatori deputuretur Annus in quo moreretur velregno deficeret Ideo dici potest quod non plenis viginti tribus annis Antoninus Pius regnauit quum â—on vsque in finem anni vixit 2. In the Time of this Pope reigned heare King in Britaine either Coillus or Lucius his sonne according to the diuersitie of opinions before remembred But seeing all Antiquities and Antiquaries confesse so many greate and renowned things and of such labour and difficultie to be performed were effected for receauing generally Christian Religion and abandoning the Pagan Superstitions in this kingdome in the reigne of King Lucius we Harding Chron. c. 50. f. 42. p. 2. Matth. Westm an 124. must not keepe the Crowne of Britaine from King Lucius long after the death of Pope Sixtus Harding who saith his Father Coillus reigned but 13. yeares will make him King all this Popes time which Matthew of Westminster doth confirme with 4. yeares addition at the least to the time of his Reigne in the dayes of Pope AlexaÌ„der before And yet he maketh the yeares of his whole Age but 87. froÌ„ which if we deduct the whole terme betweene the yeare 124. when the Monke of Westminster saith Lucius begaÌ„ his Reigne vntill the yeare 142. or 143. when it is before agreed S. Sixtus was Martyred to proue by all accompts King Lucius regined in some part of the Papacie of S. Sixtus we make the time of his Reigne being very younge at the death of his Father old when he was borne as is before declared but 59. yeares and his Age not greate And Ihon Harding saith Lucius King of Britaine reigned Harding Croni c. 51. f. 43. Author of the English Martyrol die 2. Decembr 54. yeares And they which write he died in the yeare 84. make him reigne but 53. yeares if they allowe him King in Pope Sixtus time and yet leaue him dead before Pope Eleutherius which we may not doe That this holy Pope was for learning sanctity of life well gouerning the Church of God renowned these Protestants tell vs in these Termes He was a man powerable in worde and worke adorned the Church itselfe with certaine holy Acts allwayes carefull for the flock of Christ Sixtus Romanus in Sermone opere vir potens Io. Bal. l. 1. de Act. Rom. Pontif. in Sixto Io. Mart. Lyd. supr Ecclesiam ipsam pijs quibusdam factis ornauit pro Dei grege sollicitus semper And what holy deeds and doctrine they were with which this so worthie a man did thus adorne the Church of God and prouided for his flocke thus they declare vnto vs Sixtus Romanus Natione sacra vase ne qui praeter sacros Ministros Robert Barns in Vit. Pontif. Rom. in Sixto 1. Ioan. Martin Lyd. Ordin general supr attingerent praecepit Quod corporale appellant ex lineo panno fieri iussit Episcopum ad Pontificem Romanum accersitum domum redeuntem nisi Ecclesiae a Pontifice datas literas reddiderit non esse recipiendum ab Ecclesia sanxit Vt Sanctus in Communione Eucharistiae ter caneretur ordinanit Missam non nisi in Altari celebrandam esse constituit Ab Episcopo ad Romanum Pontificem appellandi ius dedit Ecclesiasticis Ministris Sixtus à Roman by Nation commanded that none but consecrated Ministers should handle the holy vessels He ordained that which we call the Corporall should be made of linnen cloth He decreed that a Bishop being sent for to the Pope of Rome and going home should not be receaued of the Church except be brought letters vnto it from the Pope he ordayned that Sanctus should be songe thrise in the Communion of the Eucharist he constituted that Masse should The Emperor Antoninus Pius his loue to Christians and their ReligioÌ„ not be celebrated but on an Altar He gaue power to Ecclesiasticall men to appeale from the Bishop to the Pope of Rome 3. Antoninus Pius the Emperour of this time was so frieÌ„dly to Christians that as both Catholiks and Protestants witnes he wrote into all places for Melit Sarden Apologia Melit apud Euseb l. 4. c. 26. 25. Magdeburg ceÌ„t 2. c. 3. col 9. Anton. Pius Ep. ad Populos Asiae pro Christian apud Euseb l. 4. c. 13. Nicep l. 3. c. 28. Iustin in fine orat ad Anton them to be free from Persecution Testatur Melito referente Eusebâ—o Antoninum Pium generaliter ad omnes ciuitates pro Christianis scripsisse And in his Epistle to the people of Asia recited at lardge by Eusebius Nicephorus and other writers he plainely affirmeth that the Christians had bene vniustly persecuted for worshipping the one true God mortem ob singularis veri Dei cultum oppetere And addeth further that their Persecutors did not obserue the worship of God and therefore did enuie the Christians which worshipped him and prosecuted them to death And that diuers Rulers of Prouinces had writen to his Father before against Christians to whome he wrote againe that they should not troble such men except they could be proued to doe any thing against the Roman Empire And many hauing writen to him also of such men to whome he answeared according to his Fathers sentence whome he ment to followe If any man hauing an Action against a Christian accuseth him onely as such a man the Christian accused shall be absolued allthough it is manifest he be such an one and his Accuser shall be punished in Iudgment And
cheife men for Iudgment in such things and ordayned to be their Doctours and Teachers had now not without some temporall losses and Indignities vtterly and publikely renownced and forsaken and how holy and honorable that Christian Religion was which with many labours and difficulties they had embraced Which seemeth to haue bene a singular help and furtherance to so easie timely and generall a Conuersion of this kingdome to Christ litle or no impediment now remayning but temporall disgrace and losses in departing from their so long receaued and prosessed Rites and Ceremonies which had bene lately qualified euen by the commanding letters and Edicts of some Emperours themselues in such respects THE V. CHAPTER OF THE GREATE ENCREASE OF CHRIstians in Britaine in the Papacie of S. Telesphorus and S. Higinius and how King Lucius himselfe did now either actually receaue and priuately professe the Christian Religion or made promise thereof 1. ANTONINVS Pius still possessing the Empire and King Lucius the Crowne of Britaine as diuers holde S. Sixtus gloriously ending his life by Martyrdome in the beginning of this Emperours time sub Antonino Pio vt sibi Christum Lucri faceret libenter mortem sustinuit temporalem S. Telesphorus Martyrol Rom. 6. die Aprilis Damas Pontif. in Telesphoro Matth. Westm an 139. Martin Polon in Telesphor Onuphr in cod Rob. Barns in Vit. Pontif. Rom. in Telesphoro Io. Bal. l. 1. de Act. Rom. Pontif. in Telesphoro Rob. Barns in Vit. Telesphori succeeded him in the Apostolike Roman See Which he continued aboue 11. yeares in all opinions Onely one English Protestant much forgetting himselfe or mistakeÌ„ by his Printer giueth him but 2. yeares 3. monethes 22. dayes This Pope was as our English Protestants informe vs eruditione ac pietate vir insignis tam ore quam sanguine fidelis Iesu Christi Testis fuit A man renowned for learning and pietie a faithfull witnes of Iesus Christ as well with word as bloud His doctrine they deliuer vnto vs in this manner Septem septimanas ante Pascha Ieiunium obseruanduÌ„ à Clericis instituit Tres Missas celebrandas in die Natalitio Christi sanciuit alijs diebus ante horam diei tertiam Missam celebrari prohibuit Gloria in excelsis Deo c. in Missa canendum praecepit he Instituted seuen weeks fast Lent before Easter to be obserued of Cleargie men He decreed that Preists should celebrate three Masses on the day of the Natiuitie of Christ vpon other dayes he forbad Masse to be celebrated before the third hower of the day He commanded that Gloria in excelsis Deo glorie to God one high the song of the Angels at the birth of Christ should be song at Masse The pietie of Pope Telesphorus and his Religion by Protestant witnesses in matters now controuersed by them 2. And heare I will ioyne S. Higinius immediate Successor to S. Telesphorus both in respect he continued but a short time in that highest spirituall dignitie litle aboue 4. yeares but he was exalted to a more permanent eternall and farre greater honor in heauen by Martyrdome For his holy life and conuersation thus our Protestants recommend him officia boni Pastoris Ecclesiastici Operatoris in Messe Domini persecit ac morte non incruenta sub mundi Tirannis Bal. lib. 1. de Vit. Rom. Pontif. in Higinio Rob. Barns alij Protestant supr in Vit. PoÌ„t Rom. in Higinio vitae finem accepit he performed the offices of a good Pastor and Ecclesiasticall workeman in the haruest of our Lord for which he ended his life by shedding his blood vnder the Tirants of the world That which they breifely set downe for his Religion and practise therein is this he commanded to dedicate Churches with solemne Ceremonie and Sacrifice That Churches should neither be diminished nor encreased without the consent of the Metropolitane He forbad the timber Tiles The Religion of Pope Higinius by English ProtestaÌ„ts testimony in Articles nâ—w questioned by them and other matter of Churches to be conuerted to prophane vses He appointed that in Baptisme a Godfather or Godmother should be had And that the Metropolitane should not conuict or condemne any man without the consent of the Bishops of his Prouince and if he did otherwise he pronounced the sentence to be voide Templa dedicare cum solemni ceremonia Sacrificio iussit Item Templa nec minuenda nec augenda esse sine Metropolitani consensu Trabes tegulas aliamue templorum materiam in prophanos vsus vertere vetuit Vnum vt vocant Compatrem vel virum vel faeminam in Baptismo adhiberi voluit Ne Metropolitanis aliquem vel reum ageret vel damnaret sine suae Prouinciae Episcoporum suffragio quod si fecerit secus latam sententiam irritam pronuntiauit Clerum in ordinem redegit gradus distribuit he brought the Clergie into order and distributed degrees Thus we are acquainted by these Protestants what the life and doctrine was of these Popes and cannot doubt but they which were so holy men by these witnesses and taught and professed the true Religion and suffered Martyrdome for professing and teaching thereof were farre from professing or teaching error otherwise they could not haue bene good Pastors and worke men in the haruest of our Lord and faithfull witnesses of Iesus Christ but the contrary 3. What was the encrease of Christs Church and Seruants heare in Britaine The great encrease of Christians in Britaine in the time of these Popes in their time we may easily coniecture by that which hath bene sayde before of so many learned men conuerted heare to the faith in the very later end of their immediate Predecessor which in all Iudgments must needs be much more verified of the dayes of these Popes for the cheife learned men and of their principall Schoole for learning being thus conuerted to Christ as we haue bene told before became Preachers of the Ghospell heare in Britaine Will. Harris sup in Descri of Brit. we cannot but assuer our selues of greate and plentifull fruite of their labours being manifest by the generall Conuersion of the whole Kingdome all Degrees and Estates now at hand a greate disposion thereof was made and diuers of the Druyds Nobles and others were now conuerted or els the generall Conuersion of all with so greate a change in all persons and places heare as our Histories mention and will hereafter appeare could not haue so soone ensued And this was made so euident then that one of these holy Pope Higinius carefull of the generall CoÌ„uersion of Britaine and manner thereof Popes Higinius or Eugenius as some call him began to take order how to settle and perfect our generall Conuersion at hand Which Ihon Harding in his auncient Chronicle doth manifestly declare though not citing his Authours when recounting how the Archflaming Seats were turned to Archbishopriks and those of Flamins 28. in number into so many Bishopriks he presently thus
Lucius either actually conuerted or consented to be a Christian in the time of Pope Higinius 5. Therefore to giue euery one his due I may not depriue S. Higinius Pope of this honour nor this Nation of the true Title of so greate a benefite and blessing by him and yet when I come to his time place and happy proceedings with this kingdome in such affaires I shall render vnto him his most worthely deserued glory For it is manifest in holy Histories that whatsoeuer was written to the Pope of Rome in the yeare of Christ 156. must needs be written to S. Higinius who then two yeares before and two yeares after vntill the 11. day of Ianuary 158. when he was martyred was Pope of Rome Euseb l. 4. c. 10. in chronic Martyrol Rom. 11. Ianua Ado alij eod die Baron Tom. 2. Annal Seuer Binnius To. 1. Conc. in Higin Damas Pontif. in Pio. Aniceto Sotere Baron Seuer Binnius Rob. Barn Ioa. Bal. in eisdem Marian. Scot. Mart Pol. alij Ethel verdus chron l. 1. an 156. and no other true or pretended And betweene him and S. Eleutherius were three Popes S. Pius S. Anicetus and S. Soter Which held the Papacie aboue twenty yeares S. Eleutherius first possessing that Apostolike dignitie in the yeare 179. which was 24. yeares after the time an 156. when King Lucius by so many Authours wrote to the Pope to be a Christian And this is more confirmed by the Testimony of our Countryman Ethelwerdus who testifieth that the Pope of Rome which was in the yeare of Christ 156. which was S. Higinius sent letters to King Lucius and a Legate to him also to the same purpose exhorting him to be a Christian to which he consented and after performed accordingly In sexto quinquagesimo anno beatissimus Christi famulus per Nuntium literas Lucium adijt Insulae Regem admonens eum de fide baptismo Catholico qui tum Britanniae Regni potestatem pollebat qui etiam concessit verifimili ratione Christianum se esse futurum quod perfecit Which confirmeth that which Harding hath before deliuered that Pope Higinius did confirme the spirituall labours and proceedings in Britaine in this time for heare is proued that the Pope then which could be no other but this holy Saint did both write his letters and send his Legate hither to such intent persuade the King to Christian Religion And we are assured that in this time both King Lucius sent to the Pope of Rome to haue Apostolike men sent hither to preach the faith of Christ to his subiects heare and the Pope both by letters and Legate sollicited King Lucius to receaue the Catholike faith and Baptisme and he so did quod perfecit but whether he was actually baptised at this time or onely promised it now and performed it after I am not heare to determine onely I adde that the very Authours themselues Matth. Westm anno gratiae 185. 186. 596. as namely Matthew of Westminster that teach the generall Conuersion to haue bene long after this yet confesse the Britans receaued the faith at this time in parte Britonum fides Christi anno Dominicae Incarnationis 158. habita nunquaminter eos defecit THE VI. CHAPTER WHEREIN IS INTREATED WHAT LEARned and Apostolike men they were which preached in this time in Britaine and conuerted King Lucius and very many of his people Such were S. Timothie S. Marcellus Mansuetus Theanus with others 1. HITHERTO we haue heard of the happy proceedings heare in plaÌ„ting the faith of Christ the letters Legate of the Pope and persuasion of the holy Christian Clergie heare which had taken so good effect that the King himselfe was eyther in act or by promise and desire a Christian it would make much to the honour of the Instruments of so holy a worke if we could finde out the name but of any one of them which then persuaded and conuerted this first Christian King of the world in publike profession and manner to be a Christian The auncient Charter which the Antiquities of Cambridge ascribe to King Arthur doth giue this honour or a great part thereof to the learned King Lucius persuaded to be a Christian by Brittish Christians of Cambridge Schollers of Cambridge which being conuerted to the faith of Christ and diuers of them now become Clergie men and Preachers moued King Lucius by their preaching to be a Christian gloriosus Rex BritaÌ„niae Lucius ChristianitateÌ„ amplectens praedicatione DoctoruÌ„ Cantabrigiae Which is more confirmed by the Chart. Regis Arth. 7. April an 531. Bull. Honotij 1. Academ CaÌ„tab concess 20. die Febr. an D. 624. Caius Antiquit. Accadem Cantabr li. 1. p. 75. 76. 77. Chart. Reg. Arthuri supr apud Caium supr p. 69. 70. auncieÌ„t Bull of Pope Honorius the first of that name to coÌ„firme the Priuiledges of Cambridge Vniuersitie a thousand yeares since other testimonies there are which say that both King Lucius did conferre and confirme by his publike Charter greate Priuiledges and Immunities to that Schoole and Pope Eleutherius likewise which he did not for any thing we finde in Histories to any other Schoole or Vniuersitie in the world nor any of his holy Successours many yeares after The cheifest motiue of these exemptions and Prerogatiues to that place we cannot interprete in any better sence then that King Lucius had receaued much spirituall benefite from thence which he requited with temporall honour and dignitie and the holy Pope Eleutherius bestowed that singular grace and fauour to that Schoole for the holy labours and frutefull effects it had wrought in the Church of Christ by their Conuersion and Preaching mouing King Lucius and so many men of sundry degrees in Britaine to forsake superstitious Idolatrie And embrace the Christian faith and Religion Will. Harrison descript of Brit. supr 2. A Protestant Antiquary before seemeth to leaue it as probable that one of these Cambridge men was Archbishop of Yorke and by some called Taurinus an other supposeth Eluanus and Meduuinus which were employed by King Lucius was not conuerted by S. Taurinus King Lucius in this holy busines and by diuers writers were Instruments both of his Conuersion and Baptisme were Schollers of Cambridge Fuisse Eluanum Meduuinum Cantabrigâ—â—nsis studij Alumnos conijcio But the opinion of Io. Caius Antiq. Cantabr Acad. l. 1. p. 99. S. Taurinus to haue bene Archbishop of Yorke in Britaine is before founde too feeble a grounde to build vpon And certaine it is by approued witnesses King Lucius not conuerted by Eluanus or Meduninus that Eluanus and Meduuinus were but Catechumens in Christian Religion when they were sent by King Lucius to Rome and they were there perfectly instructed in the faith and continued there so long that being become learned in Christian Religion after they had bene baptized and taken inferiour Orders not sodainely performed Eluanus was consecrated a Bishop
penance 40. dayes if vpon the Altar 3. dayes if vpoÌ„ the linnen cloath which is spredd vnder the chalice 4. dayes if vppon the other linnen cloath 9. dayes That they should licke vp the blood of Christ that was spilt or if that could not be done either pare it or washe it and so pared or washed to be burnt or layed in the Sacrary and preserued He dedicated the Bath of Nouatus for a Church He made them guiltie of Sacriledge which conuerted lands or other goods that were dedicated to Religion to prophaine vses He commanded that virgins should not be consecrated before they were 25. yeares olde He decreed that matters which belonged to Religion should be heard by the Synods of their Diocesse euer reseruing the Popes Authoritie This is our Protestants Relation of this holy Popes pietie and doctrine concerning the whole Church of Christ In which Narration there is one Act and practise of his more peculiar to this kingdome which is his conuerting and dedicating the house of S. Nouatus which these men terme Thermas Nouati Nouatus his Bathes some time belonging to him and adioyning neare his house to be a Church Of which and this holy man Sonne of our Noble Countrywoman S. Claudia his Brother S. Timothie of whome I haue spoken before and their holy Sisters S. Pudentiana and S. Praxedes their due time and place now call vpon mee to make some more memory of them which so honorably deserued of this Nation and the whole Church of Christ in their dayes 2. And because we are better assured which of them died then liued first I will begin with S. Pudentiana who as S. Pastor or Hermes which well knew them all and is supposed to haue written their Acts in his Epistle to S. S. Pastor Epist ad S. Timotheum fratrem S. Nouaâ—i Tom. 1. Biblioth Sanct. Tom. 2. Annal. Baron Timothie as it seemeth by the Tenor thereof in Britaine sent to him from Rome by Eusebius a Subdeacon of the Roman Church was the first of them which happily changed this transitory for immortall life This holy Virgin by her holy Mother S. Claudia of our Brittish Nation borne in that her happy house in Rome which by the Roman Tradition gaue the first lodging and entertaynement in that Citie to the glorious Apostle S. Peter The Râ—ligious honor of the house of â—ur Brittish Lady Saint Claudia in Rome The lodging and place of entrâ—tainment of S. Peter S. Paul Popes and other Saints was baptized and instructed in the faith by him and probably some time by S. Paule often making his aboade and residence in her parents house As her holy Mother had before both in the presence and long absence of her Husband S. Pudens in Cappadocia and other remote places made her house domus amplissima a most ample and honourable house as the Roman Historians terme it the prime and cheife Harbour and lodging of Christians then and there primum ac praecipuum hospitium Christianorum So that it being in Monte Viminali the auncient Poet of that time taketh notice that it was the ordinary place of Entertayning the Pilgrims which came to Rome in those dayes dictumque petunt a vimine collem viscera magnarum domuuÌ„ And founded that euer Baron Tom. 2. Annal. an 159. Tom. 1. not ad Martyrol Iuuenal Satyra 3. memorable monumeÌ„t reuerently to intoombe and bury the sacred bodies and Reliks of holy Martyrs and other holy Christians So this her blessed daughter following the example of so worthie a Mother persisted in the like works of pietie And allthough that honorable Liuing and reuenewe of her noble S. Pudâ—ntiana her daughter insisteth iâ— hâ—r Parâ—nts â—â—â—mâ—le of Pietie parents was now diuided to the Children into foure parts and the farre greatest by the Roman Imperiall Lawes vnto their sonnes her brothers S. Nouatus and Tymotheus yet wonderfull was that charitie she extended to all Christians both Britans and others both for spirituall and temporall releife in this time She caused an Altar to be erected in her house for the holy Popes to whom the greatest resort and concourse of people was to offer the holy Sacrifice of Masse and the holy communicants there to receaue the most venerable Sacrament of Christs blessed body And kept those Apostolike Popes as S. Pius others there with temporall maintenance to theÌ„ and those which resorted to them or continually remayned there with theÌ„ to those Religious purposes and intents Pius Pontifex in aedibus Puâ—entianae cum Christianis sacra Vit. S. Pudentianae â—n Brâ—â— Ro. die 19. Mâ—â—â— Adom Martyr die 18. Mâ—â—â— Surius eod die al. celebrabat There she and her family with these holy Popes and others serued God in all exercises of pietie day and night in omni exercitatione pietatis ita exâ—reuit vt nocte dicque incessanter hymnis orationibus cum familia sua Domino inseruiret Beatâ—sâ—imo Pio Vrbiâ— Episcopo cum ea in laudibus Dei participante And to testifie her long time spent in this Religeous conuersation in entertayning the Popes Preists and other Christians ministring vnto them in all necessaries the worthie writers of her life doe witnesse that she kept this Order euen from the death of her Father S. Pudens when she was first at her owne disposition euen to her dying day post obitum sancti Patris probably Matth. Westm an 98. Martial in Epigram Godwyn Conuers of Brit. c. 3. the space of 60. yeares or more for her Father by common opinion died in the time of Domitian slayne in his Pallace in Rome in or about the yeare of Christ 98. And for the greater increasing the number of Christs people she caused a Font to be made in this her house for the baptizing of new Christians and the more to persuade all people to Christian Religion it seemeth she redeemed many slaues and Bondmen from the Pagans and causing them to be catechized and baptized in her owne house made them free For we reade in her life in Ado Surius and others that at one time S. Pius the Pope baptized 96. such parsons in the Baptistery or Font belonging to her house which she had made Ad nonaginta sex numero manumissos Beatus Pius aquis Ado. Sur. supr die 21. Iulij in S. Praxede Lipelous aut Cornelius Grasius die 21. Iul. in S. Praxede salutaribus abluit In this manner she spent all her ample Noble Wealth and substance and after very many afflictions for her holy Religion and pietie after she had reuerently buryed many Martyrs and spent all her Riches vpon the poore seruants of Christ and his honour she changed earthly life things for heauenly and was buried neare her holy Father S. Pudens in the funerall place mentioned before founded by her renowned Mother Post Innumeros Agones post multorum Martyrum venerabiliter exhibitas sepulturas post omnes facultates suas in visceribus pauperum inclusas
Pius his Empire and contradict himselfe as also he is singular when he saith of saint Anicetus that he was Pope but two yeares foure moneths three dayes Annos 2. menses 4. dies 3. others commonly tripling that time in his Papacie Therefore to auoide all the least inconuenience and exception I will ioyne also in this place saint Soter in all opinions vndoubtedlie Pope immediately before saint Eleutherus or Eleutherius and next to saint Anicetus by the more receaued Damasus Pont. in Sotere Martin Polon Suppu in Soter and to saint Pius by the other opinion The space of his Papacie is not agreed vpon the liues of Popes ascribed to Damasus ascribeth to him nine yeares seuen moneths and 21. dayes Martinus alloweth him so many yeares and dayes but detracteth foure moneths Sedit annis nouem mensibus tribus Matth. Westm an gratiae 175. diebus viginti vno The verie same hath Matthew of Westminster Sedit in Cathedra Romana annis 9. mensibus 3. diebus 21. Baronius and Binnius doe not afford him halfe so much time saying he was not Pope fully and compleately foure yeares but wanted twelue dayes of that terme defunctus habetur Baron Tom. 2. Annal. ann 179. Seuerin Binnius Tom. 1. Concil in Sotere Soter die 22. mensis Aprilis cum sedisset annos quatuor minus diebus duodecim And assigne the yeare of his death 199. from the Natiuitie of Christ and 17. of the Empire of Marcus Aurelius spoken of before continuing Emperour vntill the third yeare of the next Pope saint Eleutherius All which time and longer Lucius was still King in Britaine These two Popes as our Protestant writers of their liues are witnesses were holy men and Martyrs Saint Anicetus painefully gouerned the Roman Church in the holy ministery of the word and in greate constancie in the Christian faith shedd his blood for Gods truth Anicetus Romanae Ecclesiae in verbi ministerio sacro laboriosè praefuit in magna Christianae fidei constantia pro Dei veritate sanguinem postremò fudit Io. Bal. l. 1. de Act. Pontif. Rom. in Aniceto The like they testifie of saint Soter In armis Spiritualibus Christo fideliter militauit hoc vnum agens praecipuè vt animas per Baptismum Christo dicatas doctrina exemplo illi suo sponso saluandas adduceret mortemque sui corporis pro Christi ipsius testimonio pertulit Thus we are secured that both their example and conuersation of life as also their doctrine and Religion which they taught and professed was holy 2. What this was some what in particular these men thus deliuer vnto vs. Robert Barns l. de Vit. Pontif. Rom. in Anicet Anicetus decreed that if an Archbishop were accused by a Bishop it should be done eyther before the Primate or Pope of Rome He appointed that Archbishops should not be called Primats but Metropolitans except this prerogatiue of name was granted The Doctrine and Religion of S. Auicetus and Soter to any by the Pope of Rome He commanded that the crowne of Preists heads should be shaued round Anicetus Archiepiscopum à suo Episcopo aut coram Primate aut Romano Pontifice accusandum esse statuit Archiepiscopos non Primates sed Metropolitanos appellandos esse dixit nisi ista praerogatiua Nomenclaturae ei à Romano Pontifice concederetur Capitis verticem spherulae instar radendum sacerdotibus praecepit Soter appointed against that errour of the Gnostiks that a Robert Barns supr in Sotere Nunne should not handle the Pall nor put incense into the Censor and ordained that a Preist Should not say Masse except two at the least were present Ne Monacha Pallam contrectaret neue Thus in Acerram poneret statuit N◠sacerdos celebraret nisi vt minimum duo adessent ordinauit In these times the persecuting Emperours still reigning and Persecution raging not onely in the Easterne parts but in Italy France and Countryes in the continent neare vnto vs. This our Iland as an other world was allmost quite free thereof both now before and Gildas l. de Excid conq Brit. c. 7. after vntill the generall Persecution of Dioclesian as saint Gildas and others after him doe witnes vsque ad persecutionem Diocletiani Tyranni nouennem both in respect of the scituation remote distance and separation from the cheife Brittish Kings euer fauourers friends of Christians drewe many persecuted Christians hither commanding place of the Empire and that it euer had Kings not so depending of the persecuting Emperours and so farre from the name and nature of Persecutours that they euer were friends and fauourers of Christians and now the King and many both of his Nobilitie and other subiects had receaued Christian Religion This as our Protestant Antiquaries and others haue told vs of like former times drewe many worthie and learned Christians among others hither where for themselues they might more quietly enioy the libertie of their conscience and Religion and for others desirous to be instructed in the truth thereof and not kept back with such terrours of Persecution as in other Countryes they might with more confidence and boldnes and with greate hope of fruite and increase preach and teach it vnto them And so this Persecution in other Nations not sayling ouer itselfe but sending Apostolike men vnto vs eyther to conuert or by their holy doctrine conuersation and miracles which they wrought at the least so to dispose the minds and wills of many men in all degrees that it made our generall Conuersion now at hand more easie to be so speedely and vniuersally performed 3. That such was the state of Britaine for spirituall affaires in this Idolatry and superstition daily diminishing and decaying and Christiā Religion in all places and persons encreasing and multiplying both Authoritie and the knowne certaine effect it selfe the surest testimonie in such cases shall witnes heareafter And this was the condition thereof vntill about the beginning of the Papacie of S. Soter or the end of the first yeare thereof about the yeare of our Redemption 175. when as it appeareth by the Edict of Marcus Aurelius Emperour before the strange deliuery of him and his Army by the Christians Literae Marci Aurelij Anton. ad Senatum in fine operum S. Iustini Baron To. 2. Annal. an 176. Mat. West an gratiae 174. Tertull. Apol. c. 5. Euseb l. 5. c. 5. Oros l. 7. c. 15. Florent Wigor Chronic. an 161. vel 184. miraculous prayers he suffered many Christians to liue in quiet and had a great number of them about him inuenique magnam eorum multitudinem And seeing himselfe and his Army in distresse sent for them and entreated them to pray for his deliuery eos qui apud nos Christiani dicuntur accersiui ac rogaui Which he would not haue done being a wise and learned Emperour but that either by the Apologie of Athenagoras the vertues and Miracles of many Christians or
remote Kingdomes subiect to them supplying their place and power And in this sence also King Lucius had both Martyrol Ant. apud Baton To. 1. Annal. an 183. Holinshed Hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 19. â—oscelin Hist Eccles Ang. in Lucio Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. p. 4. Galfri Monum l. 4. c. 19. Virun l. 4. Harris Theatr. l. 2. cap. 18. Hect. Boeth Scot. Histor l. 5. f. 85. Io. Goscelin supr c. de Rel. Lucij Matth. Parker Antiquit. Brit. p. 4. notice and warrant giuen vnto him of these proceedings by the Emperours or Lieutenants of the RomaÌ„s in Britaine as all Antiquaries giue testimonie herein our Protestant Historians thus write of this matter King Lucius perceaued not onely some of the Roman Lieutenants in Britaine as Trebellius and Pertinax with others to haue submitted themselues to the Christian profession but also the Emperour himselfe to begin to be fauourable to them that professed it An other saith of King Lucius comperit ex Legatis Caesaris Praepotentes atque Illustres quosdam ex Romanis Trebellium nempe ac Pertinacem aliosque noÌ„nullos Christianae Religioni accessisse immo etiam ipsum Imperatorem aequum factum King Lucius was assured by the Legats of the Emperour that very potent and renowned meÌ„ of the Romans as Trebellius and Pertinax and others had embraced the Christian Religion and the Emperour himselfe was become indifferent herein The like haue Catholike writers of this busines And some Protestants haue published that the Roman Emperours had forbidden all vse and profession of the Druyds Religion in their Prouinces Edicto cautum Romanorum fuit ne vsus aut existimatio in Prouincijs suis Religioni Druidum vlla adhiberetur An other writeth that the Emperour Marcus Aurelius Antoninus who had set out the fauourable Edict for Christians had set out an other vtterly to abandon the Druids Religion which had reigned so longe with honor in Britaine where the cheifest professors and Maisters thereof remained that King Lucius was at this time greate in fauour and familiaritie with this Emperour Erat eodem tempore Lucius Romanorum fautor Marco Antonio vero Caesari summa bene volentia ac familiaritate coniunctus cuius Authoritate Decreto cum profliganda esset tantae Authoritatis Religio Druydum quae omnium memoriam superabat Thus write these Protestant Historians but neither bringing Authoritie or reason that the Roman Emperours had made any such Edict particularly against the practise of the Druyds Religion in Britaine I dare not follow them therein For there was greate difference betweene the gouerment of Britaine Prouincia Regia gouerned by our owne King onely Tributary to the Romans and other Countries as France Gallia where the Druyds also ruled immediately subiect to the Romans Iure belli by Title of CoÌ„quest which they neuer had ouer Britaine and so by their owne conditions of peace could not claime any such Prerogatiue heare to binde the Britans but onely their Romans and Ciues heare to what Religion they pleased to prescribe 5. And therefore their owne writers as Suetonius Tranquillus and our Protestant Antiquaries also knowing how offensiue the Druids which ruled both in matters of warre and peace and their Religion were vnto the Roman C. Suetonius Tranquillus in Claud. Plinius l. â—â— cap. 1. Io. Selden Analect c. 5. p. â—â— â—8 Auâ—elius Vâ—ctor Hist abbreuiat part 2. an ab vrbe condit 794. cap. 4. Opimer Chronograph in Tyberio Theater of great Bâ—â—t l. 6. Conquests and proceedings and how desirous those Emperours therefore were to suppresse them doe tell vs that before they were such Conquerours in those parts where the Druids ruled Augustus did forbid all Citizens of Rome and those would enioy the Immunities of being such to professe the Druids Religion Druidarum Religio tantum ciuibus sub Augusto Interdicta And after they had made themselues Maisters of Gallia Claudius did quite abolish it from thence what he could And Aurelius Victor writing after this time and of suppressing the Druids by the Roman Emperours extendeth this suppression no further then Gallia now France compressae per Galliam Druidarum famosae superstitiones Which Suetonius had written of Claudius before Druidarum Religionem apud Gallos dirae immanitatis tantum ciuibus sub Augusto interdictam penitus aboleuit So doth Aurelius Victor and Opimerus of Tyberius shewing one reason among others because when they tooke any of the Romans Prisoners they killed and offered them in Sacrifice to their Idols cum Gallias possideret ea immanitas vt Druides illorum homines immolarent Tyberij Cornelius Tacitus Hâ—st l. 14. in Vit. Iulij Agricolae Ponticus Virun l. 4. Polâ—dor Virgil. Angl. Histor lib. 1. pag. 11. Stowe Histor in Suetonius Paulin Holinsh. Histor of Engl. l. 4. c. 9. Hect. Boeth Scotor Hist l. 3. fol. 55. 23. Iul. Caesar CommeÌ„t l. 6. Robert Caenal Tom. 1. Gallic Hist Perioch 3. Diodorus Siculus rerum ant l. 5. Io. Xiphiâ—in in Epitom Dionis in Nerone Iulius Caesar Commentar l. 6. Boeth Theat of Brit. supr Matth. Parker Antiquit. Brit. p. 4. Caesaris principatus sustulit Druidas Of which their sacrificing of Romans in Britaine both the Roman and our owne Historians are witnesses iustely calling them cruell superstitions In quibus Insulani cruore captiuo adolere aras hominum fibris consulere Deos fas habebant And Sacerdotes infando ritu humanis mactatis hostijs Deos consulebant And the Druids were euer present at these cursed cruell and most Inhuman Sacrifices horum erat publicis sacrificijs interesse For example our Protestant Historians with others thus write of Bunduica directed by the Druids when she had stayne 80000. Romans she exercised all kinde of crueltie one such men as she tooke As for the Noble women that she gate she hanged them vp and cut of their pappes sewed them to their mouthes besides this she stretching their bodies out at leÌ„gth thrust sharpe stakes cleane through them all which things were done in despight when they sacrificed and feasted in their Temples And whatsoeuer cruelties outrages reuolts tumults or seditions as the Romans termed or interpreted not concurring with them by the Britans the Druids hauing power with seuerest punishments to Order and direct all things all these were by the Romans ascribed and imputed vnto them 6. Therefore of all people in Britaine these Druids were and must needs be most odious to the Romans and their Religion which allowed and practised such Barbarous cruell and execrable deuises was so hatefull vnto them that as our Protestant Historians write this Emperour by his Imperiall Authoritie and decree had forbidden the Druids Religion in Britaine Marci Antonij Veri authoritate decreto profliganda esset Religio quae omnium memoriam superabat In which opinion there was now no euasion to be founde out but the Druids superstition must presently be abandoned in Britaine And not to build too much vpon these mens words
that will not stand to their Iudgment they interdict him which punishment amongst them is held most greuious They that are so excommunicated are accompted in the number of the wicked and vngratious All men shune them all men eschue their company and communication This is one of the cheifest things that they labour most to beate into mens minds that the soules dye not but doe after death passe from one to an other And hereby they thinke men should be most stirred vnto vertue when the feare of death is nothing regarded Also they dispute many other things as of the starrs and of their mouings of the bignes of the world and the earth of the nature of things of the strength and power of the Gods Immortall and doe therein instruct the youth Thus we haue heard what those Druids and their followers which had not before submitted themselues to Christ did or could plead for the maintenance of their pretended Religion and honour and glory which they principally enioyed by profession thereof 3. Now lett vs a litle examine their cause by their owne Authours and their owne proceedings for to write at lardge of their most grosse and inhuman absurdities would require a volume from mee as the like hath done of other writers against such Pagan Gentils their superstitions Whereas all creaturs cry out vnto vs especially the more Noble as the Celestiall bodies in searching whose natures and effects these men were most conuersant that there is an eternall and omnipotent maker and causer which created all things who being without begining or ending was made or caused by no other caeli enarrant gloriam Dei opera manuum eius annuntiat firmamentum And diuine worship is onely due vnto him for his allmightie excellencie and the benefites which man a reasonable creature receaued and further expecteth and needeth to receaue from him which we commonly call Religion a Religeinge Religation or dutifull binding of man enformed with a reasonable intellectuall and immortall soule ordayned as it were the Lieutenant and Viceroy of God to gouerne this inferiour world by his better eternall part assured that better and eternall things are ordayned for him if he doth not depriue himselfe of them but seeke finde out and performe the will and commandement of so infinite good and bountifull a Creatour Preseruer and Maitayner of all things especially for the vse and end of man so dignified and exalted among his creaturs Which these Druids and their Disciples were so farre from effecting that they gaue him noe honour at all neuer remembring him among those they worshiped but doing the greatest dishonour they could vnto him in giuing that glory and maiestie which is onely proper and due to him to his rebellious creaturs and professed enemies damned and infernall soules hundreds of thowsands before them and diuers of these by probable Historicall accompts of later time and Creation then the Authour of their owne Sect Druius was And if we will followe Iulius Caesar who of all writers writeth most of their pretended ReligioÌ„ liuing in the time of their cheifest sway and best knew what they professed he writeth of the Germans that they differed much from the French and their Druids in Religion Hauing no Sacrifices and onely accompting them for Gods whome they see and by whome they are manifestly knowne to be helped as the Sunne Moone and such visible things and heard not of any other God Germani multum à Gallorum consuetudine differunt Neque Sacrificijs student Deorum numero Iulius Caesar l. 6. Belli Gallici Andreas Althanur BreÌ„zius in scholijs in Cornel. Tacit. l. de sit Mor. Germ. Henric. Pantal. l. de Vir. Illustrib part 1. p. 40. 41. eos solos ducunt quos cernunt quorum apertè opibus inâ—antur Solem Vulcanum Lunam reliquos ne fama quidem acceperunt Yet the German writers are so confident that the Druids ruled there in Religion that they shew vs to this day in Germany as farre as Bauaria two especiall places where they were wonted to assemble vnder greate Okes to exercise their superstitions and in detestation thereof two Monasteries called Oberaltaich and Nideraltaich were founded there to blot out their memory In Banaria quoque inferiore sub quereu magno superiore inferiore suam superstitionem exercebant quae loca postea in Monasteria conuersa etiamnum Oberaltaich Nideraltaich appellantur Therefore these could not be Professours Teachers of the true God his worship and Religion which for diuers people and Countries and for themselues also had such varietie and change of Gods and Religion in diuers times and places and yet all of them professing most grosse and stupid ignorance or willfull Idolatrie the greatest Irreligion to God that can bee 4. And as they thus proued themselues to be Athests leauing no possible true God to be worshipped so by their errour of Transmigration of soules from one body to an other they fall into one of these absurdities that one soule might and should in the end informe many euen hundreds of bodyes or els cease at the last to informe cease to be and made mortall And as Chimericall a fictioÌ„ it was of theÌ„ to say as Lucan expoundeth them that when a soule left a body in this world it went into an other world and there informed an other body Vobis Authoribus vmbrae Non tacitas Erebi sedes Ditisque profundi Luc. l. 1. Pallida regna petunt Regit idem Spiritus artus Orbe alio longe For so they must needs make more worlds where generation and corruption is besides this terrestriall and sublunary were we inhabit And therefore iustly doth the same Authour call their profession Barbarous rites a false manner of worship and singular against all the world besides Et vos barbariâ—os ritus moremque sinistrum Sacrorum Druidae positis repetistis ab armis Solis nosce Deos caeli sidera vobis Aut solis nescire datum And thus in their Religion we finde neyther true God to be worshipped nor true man to worship him And their practise both tooke away all things that are required to true worship and Religion and they exercised in place of them quite contrary and vnlawfull things Which we shall euidently perceaue if we examine them by the Decaloge or Ten commandements giuen by God in the Lawe of Moyses commonly thought both by Diuinitie and Philosophie to be the Lawe of Nature except that of the Sabboth day to be obserued 5. The first of one onely God we haue heard how they transgressed it so likewise of not making any Idoll to adore or worship hauing the Idols and false Gods before remembred S. Gildas is an able witnes that the monstrous Idols of Britaine in this time were not inferiour in number to those of Egipt commonly esteemed the most Idolatrous Nation of the world and some of them with deformed lineaments remayned to be seene in his time And this blinde people of Britaine
truth but in such sort did it as thereby he hath purchased vnto the same the Title of Primogenita Ecclesiae the most auncient and first begotten of all the Churches in the world for that as Sabellicus hath well noted allthough Christ was preached elswhere priuately Britaine the first Kingdome in the world which publikely and generally receaued the saith of Christ in many other Nations long before yet omnium Prouinciarum prima publicitus Christi nomen recepit Of all Nations it was the first that with publike approbation of Prince and State receaued the Profession of Christian Religion Thus farre he commendeth King Lucius for the carriadge of this busines afterward insinuating first to his Readers that there were Christian Preists and Preachers heare in Britaine when King Lucius sent to Pope Eleutherius about the generall Conuersion of this kingdome and to vse his words there is no doubt to be made that at their hāds if he were not he might haue bene baptised that were the Instrumēts of his Conuersion And then he immediately thus addeth to dishonour this Noble King for this his most honorable Ambassadge But what shall I say humanitūs aliquid passus est he thought happily it would be some litle glory vnto him and a countenance also to the action to fetch them that might seeme to be the Authours of this designe from Rome the Seate of the Empire the Mistresse of the world yea and also happily the vpholders of his Crowne and Authoritie regall Thus farre this Protestant Bishop and Antiquarie all which I haue answeared before and now breifely repeate if King Lucius was or might haue bene baptised by any heare all they as I haue proued before of S. Timothie Marcellus Mansuetus and others sent hither or conuerted being cōsecrated Preists or Bishops heare by Authoritie from the Apostolike Roman See he must needs also be baptised by power from thence if he had not sent this solemne Ambassadge thither So likewise if he stayed the returne of his Ambassadours Eluan and Medwin if the Pope had sent no others hither seeing by all Antiquities these were but Cathecumens and not baptised when they were sent to Rome but there perfectly instructed baptised and cōsecrated the one a Priest the other a Preist and Bishop if these or eyther of them baptised him and his people if they alone had bene able to performe so generall and greate a worke it had bene done by the power of the Pope of Rome who consecrated them and by Authoritie sent them hither to that end 6. So if King Lucius had appealed in this busines to the Bishops of France or any Country betweene Rome and vs and if they had harkened vnto him herein without consulting with the Pope of Rome yet all they being consecrated and directed thither by his Authoritie as we haue seene before King Lucius and his subiects resolued to be Christians must become such by the labour power and warrant of the Pope of Rome And by that which is saide before by the warrant of our Protestants of the both claymed and practised supreame spirituall power of all Popes from S. Peter to this time of S. Eleutherius and of him also it is euident that this kingdome nor any other could be in such solemne and publike manner conuerted and all Ecclesiasticall matters with change of Temporall lawes be established without the warrant and approbation of the Apostolike See of Rome and Church thereof in which respect and noe other Sabellicus and others which truely call this our Britaine the eldest daughter of the Church primogemita Ecclesiae so terme it in respect of the Church of Rome our holy Mother which brought forth this Country generally and publikly to Christ before any other in the world by sending holy Preachers and Apostolike men hither which so brought it to passe to the greate honour of this Nation Eleutherius Graecia oriundus sed Neapoli Anton. Sabellicus l. 5. Ennead 7 in Italia ortus successit Soteri Cum hoc nuper dignitatem adepto Lucius Britanniae Rex per litteras egit vt se suos vellet Christianorum numero addicere Missi sunt eo Fugatius Damianus viri pietate insigni hi Regem cum tota domo populoque vniuerso Baptismi Sacramento insignauerunt sublatoque malorum daemonum cultu vera in gente pietas constituta est Sic Britannia omnium Prouinciarum prima publicitus Christi nomen recepit Where it is euident that Sabellicus this Protestant Bishops Authour giueth this dignitie to Britaine to be the eldest and first borne daughter of the Church because the Roman Church first and before all other Nations did bringe it wholy forth to Christ wholy conuerting it in which sence the King of France accompteth and stileth himselfe primogenitus Annal. Galliae in Claudio Ecclesiae the first begotten child of the Church among Kings because Stephen a King in France rather a Duke was in their opinion in the time of Claudius the Emperour conuerted to the faith of Christ by Apostolike men sent from the See of Rome And our King Iames whome our Protestants would haue to be the fourth such supreame heade of their Church in England after King Henry the eight the yoūge child King Edward the sixt and Elizabeth a woman and Queene plainely and publikly in open parlament hath thus confessed I acknowledge the Roman Church to be our Mother Church Therefore except Mother and Daughter be not correlatiues and vnseperable Britaine King Iames speach in his 1. Parlament was the Daughter hauing no elder Sister Daughter of that Church was the first borne Daughter of the Church by this prerogatiue primogenita Ecclesiae 7. And the Arguments which this Protestant Bishop would haue to accuse or condemne King Lucius of vaine glory for sending to Rome to establish Godwin Conu of Brit. supr p. 35. the Conuersion of Britaine because Rome was then the Seate of the Empire Mistresse of the world and happily vpholder of his crowne and regall Authoritie doe aduance the honour of King Lucius his zeale in Religion and Dutie to the Roman Church For if the Conuersion of Britaine in so vinuersall established order could haue bene compassed without allowance of the Pope of Rome it had bene more secure for him to haue abstayned from that Ambassadge sent vnto the Pope liuing in state of Persecution for his Christian Religion and cheife office therein by the temporall and Imperiall Rome temporall Seate of persecuting Emperours their times of conniuency onely excepted temporall Mistresse of the world temporall Vpholder or friend to the Regall crowne of Britaine so farre as it did nothing which tasted of alienation from the Roman Pagan Imperours will and dignitie with which King Lucius his professing a Religion persecuted by them and suing for establishing and confirmation thereof by the Authoritie of the Pope of Rome which aboue all other things was most distastfull to the Roman Empire and had for
consented therto The old Manuscript Manuscr Peruetustum de primo statu Landauen Ecclesiae Brittish Antiquitie of the first State of the Church of LaÌ„daffe thus recordeth it Lucius Britannorum Rex ad Eleutherium Apostolicae Sedis Papam Legatos suos scilicet Eluanum Meduinum misit implorans vt iuxta eius Ammonitionem Christianus fieret Lucius King of the Britans sent his Ambassadors Eluan and Medwne to Eleutherius Pope of the Apostolike See beseeching him that Galfrid Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 4. c. 19. Antiquit. Glast Tabulis affixae Capgr in S. Patric according to his admoniton he might be made a Christian The Authour of the old Brittish History saith Lucius Epistolas suas Eleutherio Papae direxit petens vt ab eo Christianismum reciperet King Lucius directed his Epistles to Pope Eleutherius desiring to receaue Christianitie from him The old Antiquities of Glastenbury citing other Brittish Authours doe tell vs that very cridible Antiquities deliuer that Lucius King of the Britans did send to Pope Eleutherius to pray him that he would illuminate the darknes of Britaine with the light of Christian preaching Tradunt bonae credulitatis Annales quod Lucius Rex Britannorum ad Eleutherium Papam miserit oratum vt Britanniae tenebras luce Christianae Praedicationis illustraret S. Bede saith King Lucius did entreate Pope Eleutherius Bed l. 1. Eccles Hist c. 4. Theat of Brit. l. 6. Radulphus de Diceto Hist in Eleutherio an 188 Abbreuiat teÌ„p inter an 170. 180. by his letters that by his commandement he might be made a Christian obsecrans vt per eius mandatum Christianus efficeretur Dicetus in his auncient Manuscript History writeth King Lucius of Britaine obtained of Pope Eleutherius by his Epistle written vnto him to be made a Christian Ad Eleutherium Papam Lucius Rex Britanniae missa Epistola se fieri Christianum impetrat The old Authour of the Manuscript History termed Abbreuiatio Temporum if it was not the same Radulphus de Diceto hath the same words though not precisely at the same yeare wherein the copie of Dicetus in the Kings Library as our Theater Protestants cite him but as I haue alledged him Marianus Marian. Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. an 177. Florent Wigor Chron. an 162. 184. Sigebert GeÌ„bl Chronogr in Regno Britan. Matth. Westm an gratiae 185. saith the very same also Lucius Britanniae Rex ab Eleutherio Papa per Epistolam Christianum se fieri impetrat Florentius wigorniensis writeth in the same words Sigibertus saith King Lucius request was the cause that the Britans receaued the Mysteries of Christian Religion by the Legats of Pope Eleutherius Britanni instantia Lucij Britanniarum Regis per Legatos Eleutherij Papae Mysteria Christianitatis perceperuÌ„t Matthew of Westminster giueth the like testimony to this petition of King Lucius to Pope Eleutherius Lucius Britannorum Rex ad Papam Eleutherium Epistolas direxit petens ab eo vt Christianus efficeretur Henry Archdeacon of Huntington saith When Eleutherius was Pope of Rome Lucius King of the Britains sent an Epistle vnto him beseeching him that by his commandement Henricus Huntingt Hist l. 1. in Marco Antonino Vero Aurelio Lucio CoÌ„modo Harding Cronicle in King Lucius c. 51. f. 43. Manuscr Antiq. de Vita S. Dubtitij Io. Capgrauius Catal. in eod he might be made à Christian Cum Eleutherius Pontificatui Romanae Ecclesiae praeesset misit ad eum Lucius Britanniarum Rex Epistolam obsecrans vt per eius maÌ„datum Christianus efficeretur Harding saith this was done at the supplication of Lucius The old Manuscript of the life of S. Dubritius which Capgraue and others followe witnesseth that King Lucius sent two Ambassadors Eluan and Medwine to Pope Eleutherius that he might be made a Christian according to his direction Lucius Britannorum Rex ad Eleutherium Papam Legatos misit stilicet Eluanum Meduinum vt iuxta eius ammonitionem Christianus fieret And in the life of S. Helen the Empresse our Country woman Lucius Epistolas Eleutherio Papae humiliter direxit petens vt ab eo fidem Christianam recicipere mereretur King Lucius did humbly direct Epistles to Pope Eleutherius desiring that he might be thought worthie to receaue the Christian faith from him The like hath Ado Lucius Britannorum Rex missa ad Eleutherium Romae Episcopum Epistolà vt Christianus efficeretur petijt Many others and they auncient Catholike writers of greate credet there be both of this and other M. S. in Vita S. Helenae Et Capgrau in ead Nations which thus confidently for most certaine deliuer this History vnto vs which for auoiding tediousnes I omit as I might haue ouerpassed many of these but to shew to my Readers that the mistakings of some Scribes before remembred and reconciled about times and Titles doe nothing hinder Ado in Chron. inter an 163. 181. the vndoubted and vnquestionable truth of the Relation hereof That the generall Conuersion of this kingdome to Christ was happily brought to passe in the time of Pope Eleutherius by his direction warrant and Papall Authoritie 3. For confirmation whereof by all manner of Antiquaries euen our Protestants most aduerse to the prerogatiues of the holy Apostolike Roman See they generally consent vnto it in this Order Matthias Flaccus Illiricus Ioannes Vuigandus Matthaeus Index and Basilius Faber the Magdeburgian Protestant Historians haue thus of this matter Lucius ad Eleutherium Romanae Ecclesiae Centur. 2. cap. 2. col 8. Episcopum Eluanum Meduuinum Britannos doctrina praestantes mittit rogat vt inde Doctores quosdam accipiat qui Christianam Religionem in suo Regno abolito toto Ethnichismo instaurent King Lucius of Britaine sent two excellently learned Britans Eluanus and Meduuinus to Eleutherius Bishop of the Church of Rome and desired him that he might receaue some Doctours from thence that might establish Christian Religion in his kingdome and abolish Heathen superstition out of it And they alledge Gildas Albanius that this King was addicted to Christian Religion euen from the beginnig of his Reigne Non erat omnino iniquus Lucius Christianorum Religioni statim initio sui Imperijmouebatur enim nonnihil miraculis illustribus quae à Christianis in testimonium ornamentum suae doctrinae passim edebantur vt Gildas Albanius in libro de victoria Aurelij Ambrosij refert A Protestant Bishop of England whome these Magdeburgians cite and follow writeth in like manner cum Io. Bal. l. de Scriptor Brit. cent 1. in Lucio Eluano Meduuino audisset per â—â—esaris Legatos Trebellium Pertinacem Romanorum illustres aliquot quiescente Persecutione Christianam Religionem admisisse statim per eruditos Britannos Eluanum Meduuinum ad Eleutherium Romanorum Pontisicem misit ac scripsit pro suscipiendo Baptismo Epistolam When King Lucius vnderstood by the Emperours
heare were now changed into Bishops and Archbishops the three ArchflameÌ„s as also the Archbishops which were ordayned in their places were at London Yorke and Caerlegion in Wales So also testifie our English Cronicles as the old English Chronicle published by Caxton Caxton Historie in King Lucius Old Manuscript Engl. Chronicle in K. Lucius Hoâ—â—â—h hist of Engâ— lib. 4. cap. 19. Stow. Howes Hist an 179. in Lucius Theater of great Britaine l. 6. Barnes in vit Pontif. Rom. in Eleuther Stowe supr Godwin Conuers of Brit. p. 26. Io. Selden Analect c. 6. Pomp. Laet. de Sacerd. Rom. c. 7. Fenestâ—â—l de Sacerd. Rom. c. 5. and thereby commonly called Caxtons Chronicle likewise doth an other more auncient English Manuscript History So testifie our Protestant Historians Raphael Holinshed Howes and Stowe the Protestant Theater writers Barnes Whitgift Bridges Barlowe and others against the Puritans and to conclude with two Protestants Stowe and Godwine the first saith it is the common opinion of the writers of that time The other as before granteth it is the Iudgment of diuers both auncient and learned and so generall that he a greate Searcher into Antiquities perceaueth not any that haue gaynesaid it before Doctour Sutcleffe And he is wholly reiected therein by such Prorestant Antiquaries as haue written since among whome M. Ihon Selden following the generall opinion of changing Flamens and Archflamens in Britaine to Bishops and Archbishops and placing the Archflamens and Archbishops in London Yorke and Caerlegion and citing both Pomponius Laetus and Fenestella addeth Quemadmodum autem Episcopis apud nos Archiepiscopi sic Flaminibus Archiflamines praeponebantur As among vs Christians Archbishops are aboue Bishops so in the Pagans Lawe were Archflamens aboue Flamens And he proueth with the rest before that although neither King Lucius nor the Roman Emperours had any command in Scotland yet these Legats submitted that Country to the Archbishop of Yorke his Iurisdiction diuisis Parochijs subiacuit Metropolitano Eboracensi Deira Albania quas magnum flumen Humbri à Loegria fecerunt And citing Polyder and Camden he addeth that in Polid. Virgil. l. 13 Hâ—st Camden â—n Brig auncient time the Archbishop of Yorke was Primate of Scotland and this was reestablished in a Prouinciall Councell heare by Hugo the Popes Legate in the time of King Henry the second Eboracensis autem Archiepiscopus in omnes Scotiae Praesules ac Antistites iure Primatus olim fungebantur Quod resancitum erat sub Henrico secuÌ„do Hugone Legato PoÌ„tificio His first Authour saith Polyd. Virgil. Angl. Hist l. 13. in Henric. 2. pag. 234. it was vrged in this Councell by Roger then Archbishop of Yorke that the Right of that See to haue Power ouer the Scottish Bishops might be restored vnto it for the Popes of Rome had euen from the beginning ordayned the Bishop of Yorke to be Primate of all Scotland and the Orchades and the rest of the Ilands Which Lawe so made the Bishops of those places had kept many yeares Agitatum est vt Rogerio Archiepiscopo Eboracensi qui id temporis eam tenebat sedem ius in Episcopos Scotiae restitueretur Quandoquidem Romani Pontificâ—s George Buc. kniâ—ht discourse of the 3. Vmuersitie c. 6. of S. Peteâ—s in Cornehill i am inde ab initio sanxerant ipsum Eboracensem Antistitem totius quoque Scotiae atque Orchadum caeterarumque Insularum Primatem Quam sanè datam legem eorum locorum Episcopi per multos deinde annos seruarunt The auncient Armes of S. Peters Church one Cornhill as our ProtestaÌ„t Antiquaries deliuer theÌ„ will keepe in memory from whom Religion heare receaued Foundatian Thus 〈…〉 and Archiâ—pisâ—opall Church â—â— S. Peter in 〈◊〉 LoÌ„dâ—n 〈…〉 they write This most famous Schoole Church of S. Peter in Chornill by right of prioritie and precedencie which belongeth to Antiquitie should haue the first place for it is held by our best Antiquaries to be the most aunciâ—nt Christâ—â—n Church of London being founded about the yeare of Christ 160. and it is recorded to be the most auncient See both of the Arâ—hbishops and also Bishops of â—â—ndon The Armes of this Church and Schoole of S. Peter in Cornhill be Argent a Crosse gules empaled with S. Peters keyes or the feild Azure But Sulchardus a Monke of Sulchard Monach Westm an 1061. Richard Vit. Hist l. 5. Westminster writing there in or about the yeare of Christ 1060. testifieth with others after him that S. Lucius King founded the first Metropolitan See of Londâ—â— at Westminster out of the Ruines of a Temple there formerly erected to 〈◊〉 THE XVIV CHAPTER OF THE EPISCOPALL SEES AND CITIES of the Inferiour Bishops subordinate to the Archbishops which where and how many they were ordayned by these Roman Legats and continued Bishops Sees in the Romans and Britans time 1. HAVING thus seated and disposed of our holy Primatiue Arche Cheife Higher and commanding Bishops in their seuerall Sees and Iurisdictions Method and Order by relatiue and mutuall connexion betweene such Where other Bishops were now placed in Britaine in this time with our auncient Cyties their Sees and Ordinary Lower Suffragan and Inferiour Bishops calleth vppon mee to setle these also so well as a desolation of our Antiquities will permitt in their Cities Dioceses and Gouernments We haue had two Rules from Antiquitie deliuered vnto vs before to help vs in this labour One that they were placed as the custome was from the beginning in our Brittish Cities The other that they were ordayned where the Pagan Flamens were before Gildas writeth that Britaine had eight and twenty Cities besides strong Castles but nameth them not Bis denis bisque quaternis ciuitatibus instructa So do many others Gildas libro de conq exidio Brit. in initio Nennius in proaem hist Manuscript among whom Nennius or Nenius is one and he deliuereth both the number and names of our Brittish Cities in this Order Haec sunt nomina omnium ciuitatum quae sunt in tota Britannia quarum numerus est 28. These are the names of all the Cities which be in all Britaine being 28. in number Cair Gnoricon Cair Guerthigirn Cair Municip Cair Megnod Cair Eboranc Cair Caratanc Cair Mauchguid Cair Caint Cair Peris Cair Legion Cair Regent Cair Guerit Cair Lerion Cair Pensanelcoit Cair Celermon Cair Gunting Cair Luordijs Cair Colan Cair Custemt Cair Granth Cair Lunden Cair Guoirangon Cair Danu Cair Legion Cair Britto Cair Droithan Cair Vrnach Cair Luitcoit Thus they are recompted by Nennius in one Copy In an other more auncient they are related thus Cair Guntgme Cair miuncip Cair Ligalid Meguard or Meguid Colun Ebranc Custemt Carntanc Granth Manuguid Lunden Guorchigirn Gumigon Peris Claun Legion Guricon Segemt Cair Legion Guar Vsic Guent Brithon Lerion Draithon Cair Pensa Vell Coit Vrnach Celennon Cair Luit Coit Thus they are seuerally written in those two seuerall Manuscript Copies of
ex consulto sapientum partim antiquanda partim innouanda curaui And it is manifest by the Lawes of King Edward the Confessor as they were solemnely proued and proposed to King William the first by some named the Conqueror both as they are recorded by our auncient Historian Roger Houeden and M. Lambret the Protestant Lawyer and Antiquarie that he was so carefull to knowe and make semblance also of establishing these auncient Lawes reuiued and maintained by S. Edward the Confessor that Leg. S. Edwardi c. 1. apud Roger. Houed part 2. Annal. in Henr. 2. Guliel Lambert in Legib. S. Edwardi first he appointed a Iury of twelue sworne men in euery Shire taking their Oathes before the King that to their power they would truely and sincerly set downe the Decrees of their Lawes and Customes without any omission addition or mutation electi de singulis totius Patriae Comitatibus viri duodecim Iureiurando coram Rege primum confirmauerunt vt quod possent recto tramite incedentes Legum suarum consuetudinum sancita patefacereÌ„t nihil praeter mittentes nihil addentes nil praeuaricando mutantes And this so solemnely examined presented and performed â—e did confirme in all things these auncient Lawes termed S. Edwards Lawes for the reason before to be kept and continued as well as those which were added by himselfe as appeareth in his owne still extant Lawes hoc quoque praecipio vt omnes habeant teneant Legem sancti Leges Regis Gulielm 1. apud Gul. Lamb. in eod Edwardi in omnibus rebus adauctis his quae constituimus ad vtilitatem Anglorum And so it is euidently true that many of those auncient Lawes of Mulmutius and King Lucius by Pope Eleutherius direction did continue in the time of Iudge Fortescue as also at this present but where they haue bene taken away by our Protestant Princes to giue way to their new Religion THE XXI CHAPTER OF MANY ARCHIEPISCOPALL EPISCOpall and other Churches and Monasteries both of men and women founded and ritchly endowed and priuiledged in this time 1. KING Lucius being thus enformed and secured in conscience by these letters and declaration of the holy Pope and Pastor of Christs Church Eleutherius that the whole kingdome of Britaine with the Ilands belonged to his temporall chardge and Gouernment and that so much as he could he was to wine his subiects to the faith and Lawe of Christ and his holy Church and prouide for the peace and quiet of the same and the members thereof he did first in receauing and admitting these new corrected Lawes by the aduise of his Clergie and Nobles of his kingdome see them so qualified that they were for the defence and propagation of Christian Religion and further founded many Godly costly and memorable Monuments as Churches Vniuersities or Schools Monasteries and other such comforts â—elps and furtherances of Sainct Lucius King of greate Britaine the first King 〈◊〉 of Christs Church that holy end So that as he was the first King which publikly with his kingdome professed Christ so he wonne the honour to be the first Nursing Father among Kings of his holy Church as the Prophet had foretold erunt Reges nutricâ— tui Kings shall be thy Nursing Fathers He was first among Kings properly termed Vicarius Dei the Vicegâ—rent of God being the first King which so religeously performed his will And that Title which the Pope gaue to King Henry 8. when he was better then he proued after defensor fidei defendoâ—â— of the faith was among Kings the first due and Right of King Lucius for his so Heroicall Religeous fortitude and magnanimitie in defending the faith and Church of Christ And as the Brittish Historie Virunnius Matthew of The Popes Legats change the Pagan Temples into Christian Churches Westminster and others write of the holy Legats that besides their changing Flamens Archflamens into Bishops and Archbishops the Temples of the Gentils which were founded in honour of many Gods they dedicated the same to the one true God and to his Saints and replenished the same with diuers companies Churches dedicated to Saints of consecrated parsons Templâ— quae in hoâ—orem pluriâ—orum Deorum fundata fuerant vni Deo eiusque Sanctis dedicauerâ—â—t diuersisque ordinatorum caetibus repleuerunt Galfr. Mon. Hist Brit. l. 4. c. 19. PoÌ„tic Vir. l. 4. Mat. Westm an 185. Manuscr Gallic Antiq. an 180. Matth. Westm Hist an 187. So the same Authouâ—â— write of King Lucius Gloriosus Britonum Rex Lucius cum intra Regnum sâ—um verae fidei cultum magnificatum esse vidisset possesssiones territoria Ecclesijs â—iris Ecclesiasticis abundanter conferens chartis munimentis omnia communiuit Ecclesias vero cum suis caemiterijs ita constituit esse liberas vt quicunque malefactor ad illa confugeret illaesus ab omnibus remaneret The glorious King of the Britans Lucius when he sawe that the worship of the true faith was aduanced within his kingdome bestowing aboundantly possessions and The Churches are furnished with other Ecclesiasticall Clergy men besides Bishops Preists territories vpon Churches and Ecclesiasticall men he confirmed all things with charters and priuiledges And appointed that Churches and Churchyards should be so free that whatsoeuer malefactour should fly vnto them should remaine without hurt from all The Brittish Historie thus relateth it Interea gloriosus ille Rex Lucius cum intra Regnum suum cultum vere fidei magnificatum esse vidisset maximo gaudio Galfr. Mon. Hist Brit. l. 5. c. 1. fluctuans Possessiones Territoria quae prius Templa IdoloruÌ„ possidebant in meliorem vsum vertens Ecclesijs fidelium permanere concessit Et quia maiorem honorem Churches founded and endowed by King Lucius And what ReligioÌ„ they professed ipsis impendere debuerat augmentauit illas amplioribus agris mansis omnique libertate sublimauit In the meane time when that renowned King Lucius did see true Religion exalted within his kingdome most greatly reioicing thereat conuerting the Possessions and Territories which formerlie the TeÌ„ples of Idols did possesse to a better vse granted that they should remayne to the Churches of the faithfull and because he ought to bestowe more honour one them he augmented them with more ample lands and Mansions Which how greate and ample they were we may make some estimate if we reflect vpon the greate Ritches of the Idoll Temples heare before this Conuersion all which with an ample addition were now left to the Christian Cleargie and Churches 2. I will onely exemplify in one solemnitie of those Gentils and in one place of this kingdome London at one time thus related in the old Brittish Historie which our Protestants haue published litauerunt ibi quadraginta millia Galfr. Mon. Hist Reg. Brit. l. 4. c. 8. vaccarum centum millia ouium diuersorumque generum volatilia quae leuiter sub numero non cadebant
Praeterea triginta millia Syluestrium ferarum cuiuscunque generis collectarum They sacrificed there at Trinouantum Lōdon forty thousand kyne a hundred thousand sheepe and foules of all sortes which could hardly be numbred and thirtie thousād wilde beasts of euery kinde which they had gathered together And Pōticus Virunnius hath the very same words in all things except in the first Ponticus Virun Hist l. 4. number which he much abateth vndecim millia vaccarum This for thankes to their pretended Gods for the repulse the Britans had then giuen to Iulius Caesar Of the Ritches reuenewes state and Pompe of the Pagan cheife Druids Flamens and Archflamens I haue spoken somewhat before therefore all this welth and substance and with so ample addition now conuerted by King Lucius to the vse of the Christian Clergie as we must needs yeeld him the remembred Titles so he employing them and so lardge immunities to Manuscr Gallic antiq ann 180. Antiq. Glascon Manuscr Capgr in S. Ioseph S. Patricio such a Clergie as builded and dedicated Churches and prayed vnto Saints and for the deade said Masse and gaue such Supreamacie to Pope Eleutherius we may not say he was of the Protestant Profession which hath taken all from that holy Religion and left nothing but Persecution and Oppression vnto it 3. How in this time all the cheife Temples in all the Cities of Britaine together with their Reuencwes were turned into the Sees of Archbishops and Bishops is before related and in diuers of those Cities new Cathedrall Churches founded and erected as I haue exemplified before in Winchester Landaffe S. Martins Church in Canterburie and S. Peters in Cornhill in London Manuscript in S. Peters Church in Cornhill in London for which the auncient Manuscript there still or lately hanging with diuers other Antiquities thus pleadeth Lucius the first Christian King of this Land then called Britaine founded the first Church in London that is to say S. Peters S. Peter◠Church in Cornhill in Lōdon a Metropolitan See Church vpon Cornhill and he founded there an Archbishops See and made that Church the Metropolitan and cheife Church of this kingdome and so endured the space of 400. yeares and more vnto the comming of S. Augustine the Apostle of England the which was sent to this Land by S. Gregory the Doctour then was the Arbishops See and Pall remoued from the foresaid Church of S. Peter vpon Cornhill vnto Dereberman that now is called Canterbury and there it remayneth to this day Hollinsh Hist of Engl. l. 4. cap. 19. Hollinshed writeth that there were in his time Tables hanging in the Reuestry of S. Paules Church in London which affirme the same An other Protestant citing the first cited Table in S. Peters Church vpon Cornhill and inclining to that opinion and addeth Iocelyn of Furnes in his booke of Brittish Stowe Histor Romans in K. Lucius Bishops saith Thean was the first Archbishop of London in the time of Lucius who builded the said Church of S. Peter in a place called Cornhill in London by the ayde of Cyran cheife Butlar to King Lucius Godwin a Protestant Godwin Catal. of Bish. in London 1. Polid. Virgil. Angl. Histor l. 2. p. 41. Richard Vitus in Hist l. 5. Holins Hist of Engl. l. 4. cap. 19. Will. Harrison descr of Brit. p. 24. c. 9. Sulcar apud Vit. supr Selden Annal c. 6. Bishop hath allmost the same words though not citing any Authour in particular Others both Catholiks and Protestants affirme that the Church of S. Peter at westminster by London was then founded and vsed for the Cathedrall Church as some write There be that affirme saith a Protestant Historian how this Lucius should build the Church of S. Peter at Westminster They add further that Thomas likely Theonus mistaken Archbishop of London preached read and ministred the Sacraments there to such as made resort vnto him And of this opinion that this Church was then made or reedified for that I haue written before is Sulcardus a learned Monke of Westminster most likely to write the truth of that Church liuing in the time of S. Edward the Confessour and that it was the Cathedrall Church to London Both which may be true if we make the old Church of Westminster the Cathedrall Church vntill the other was builded not finished in the first Arbishops How it is probable that both S. Peters Church Westminster and in Cornhill were Archiepiscopall Churches in this time time but by his Successour Eluanus who builded the Library likely some part of S. Peters Church vpon Cornhill William Harrison a Protestant Antiquarie borne as he saith in London and so chalendging knowledge of the Antiquities there proueth this by sondry reasons and citeth William of Malmesbury for the same opinion And Polidor Virgil with many others saith the Cathedrall Church in London was then Templum ornatu opere magnificum a Church magnificent both for ornament and worke Which Stowe supr frō others Will. Harrison supr c. ◠Gildas l. de Excid conq Brit. we doe not finde of S. Peters Church vpon Cornhill 4. And the same Authour witnesseth that the like magnificent Churches were then founded at Yorke and Car-legion Londini Eboraci in vrbe Legionum templa ornatu opere magnifica condita sunt And much like vnto this we must speake of all Churches in Cities that were Episcopall and Cathedrall whether they were new founded or of Temples of Flamens conuerted to be such as also of all other Pagan Temples which then were changed into Christian Churches For allthough all those temples were not destroyed and vtterly ruinated but newly dedicated to Christ and his Saints as our Antiquaries haue proued before yet the superstitious and Idolatrous Altars where vpon their prophane and adhominable sacrifices were offered in them to their false Gods were vtterly ouerthrowne and left desolate and as S. Gildas the most auncient Brittish Historian with others testifie Christian Altars which were the place of Christian Sacrifice of the holy Masse wherein Christs holy body and blood were offered and therefore termed by him the Polidor Virgil. l. 2. Hist p. 41. seate of the heauenly sacrifice sedes caelestis sacrificij and the Altars whereon their first Primatiue Preists offered that most diuine Sacrifice which we commonly call Masse Sacerdotes inter altaria Sacrificantes and in respect thereof Galfr. Mon. Hist Brit. lib. 11. cap. 4. Gildas supr Stowe Hist an 542. Holinsh. Hist of Engl. l. 5. c. 15. Mat. West an 543. the cheifest of the immunities before remembred were granted to those sacred Altars in all Churches in this kingdome of Britaine from King Lucius time And the ordinary Churches which were vnder the Iurisdiction of so many Bishops in so lardge a kingdome could not be few especially if we consider the multitude of Gods the Britans worshipped when they were Pagans and the greate number of Temples
de Scri. Brit. cent 1. in Samuele Beulano Io. Lelan apud Pits l. de Vir. Illustr in Elbodo Harris Hist Ecc. Manuscr lib. 2. c. 20. Sampson there remayneth litle or no memoriall but their names onely And in the names themselues there is difference in those Memorials of them And both of them omitt their most renowned Archbishop Elbodus who ioyned with S. Augustine and his company and wrote against his owne Britans and Scots for their vntrue obseruatioÌ„ of Easter Some thinke he was created Archbishop by Augustine M. Harris inclineth to be of opinion that S. Fugatianus one of Pope Eleutherius his Legats was the first Archbishop of Caerlegion and S. Damianus the other Archbishop of London yet with the common opinion he had placed S. Thean there before both which may stand with truth in due construction if S. Damianus resigned it to S. Thean who as he saith was Archbishop there 18. yeares And seeing we finde no finall departure of these two holy Legats from hence but rather a continuall aboade heare after their returne from Rome as though they were wholly designed for the spirituall good of this kingdome if we ioyne hearewith what eminent men and Bishops they were we may not deny them any cheife place of honour heare according to their worth and deseruings heare 5. The old writer of Sainct Gudwalus life Surius Haraeus and others say Anonym in Vita S. Gudwali Surius Haraeus in eod 6. Iunij he was Archiepiscopus Britannus an Archbishop of Britaine by his life and aboade of no other place but our old Caerlegion And if we should followe theire opinions which hold that Caerlegion was Augusta where our renowned Archbishop S. Augulus of whome I haue spoken before was Martyred we must also make him Archbishop there And the old Brittish Historie with diuers others testifieth that Tremonus was Arcbishop there Tremonus vrbis Legionum Archiepiscopus long before S. Dubricius And it was foretold Galfr. Monum Hist Briton l. 8. c. 10. before S. Dubricius probably was borne or Tremonus was Archbishop of Caerlegion that this Archbishops See should be translated from thence to S. Dauids and there the Archbishops Pall of Caerlegion should be worne Meneuia Matth. Westm an gratiae 464. Galfr. Monum l. 7. c. 9. pallio vrbis Legionum induetur Which was after verified in the time of S. Dauid as also the Prophesy of the Translation of London to Canterbury by S. Augustine and the seuenth Archbishop of Yorke going into Armorica performed in S. Sampson all foretold at one time together long before Therefore as in London and Yorke there were Archbishops so in this Citie Caerlegion Girald Cambr. Catal. Archiep. Men. Antiquit. MeneueÌ„ in â—atal Godwin Catal. in S. Dauids and Landaff Capgr in S. Dubrit S. Dauid also there were such and wearing the Pall Archiepiscopall iustifiing the vndeniable changed and performance of that prediction After this time all Historyes agree of S. Dubritius S. Dauid Eliud Theeliaus Kinocus immediately succeeding each other and Elbodus in S. Augustins time Of these three new Archiepiscopall Churches a late Protestant Antiquarie vpon diligent search as he would haue his Readers enforme themselues thus writeth more absolutely then others in which three Cities of London Yorke and Caerlegion vpon vske there had bene beforetime three Archflamins erected vnto Apollo Mars and Minerua but now raced to the ground and three other Churches builded in their steeds by Lucius to the intent that the Countryes round about might haue indifferent accesse vnto those places and therewithall vnderstand for certaintie whether to resorte for resolution 6. Neither are we vtterly left destitute of the names of the holy Bishops then placed in the inferior Sees for we haue sufficient Testimony of Thomas Many Bishops of other Sees not Archiepiscopall Rudburne a Monke of Winchester Moratus an old Brittish writer and others that Denotus was then made Bishop of Winchester And all the possessions of Tho. Rudburne Chron. Maiore Morat l. 1. c. 9. Nichol. Harpesfeld hist Eccles p. 6. cap. 3. the Pagan FlameÌ„ there were coÌ„ferred vpon him his Cleargie which were so ample that euen about that Citie all the Lands within 12. miles of it on all sides were belonging vnto it containing in number 32. Villadges Besides him we had diuers others as S. Damianus one of the holy Legats S. Eluanus our CountrymaÌ„ of Britaine sent Bishop hither by Pope Eleutherius Medwinus a Brittan S. Aaron sent also with the Legats and Eusebius sent hither to S. Timothy all now probably Bishops besides diuers of the old Archflamens Flamens and other learned Druyds long since conuerted for vertue and Radulph Niger Harrison descr of Brit. c. 9. Harris Hist l. 2. c. 20. learning and number sufficient to supply those Episcopall Sees and dignities Besides among the so many quamplurimis which came hither with S. Damianus and Fugatianus the second time no man can question but diuers of them were not onely renowned and men in all respects worthie of Episcopall order and dignitie but de facto were there so promoted and supplied some of those vacancyes The rest for the most part for want of the Brittish languadge to preach to the people heare not so fit to be Pastors in Churches were placed in Monasteryes and inferior Orders Deacons Subdeacons Acoluthists Exorzists and the rest then generally vsed in the Church of Christ especially at Rome by whose exemple the frame of our Brittish Church was framed by the Popes direction his Legats execution and his owne after Papall Confirmation 7. And so Britaine neither had then nor could haue any other Religion Britaine receauâ—th Church discipline from Rome at this time or Church Discipline Lawes and order but as the Church of Rome then practized Which some of our Protestants haue remembred and confirme it both with King Lucius request and suite and Pope Eleutherius graunt and allowance One of them expresseth it in these Termes The faith of Christ being Will. Harrison description of Brit. c. 9. thus plaÌ„ted in this Iland in the 177. after Christ and Faganus Dinaw with the rest sent ouer from Rome 178. it came to passe in the third yeare of the Ghospell receaued that Lucius did send againe to Eleutherius requiring that he might haue some breife Epitome of the order of Discipline then vsed in the Church For he well considered that as it auayleth litle to plant a costly vyneiard except it afterward be cherished kept in good order and such things as aâ—noye dayly remoued from the same so after Baptisme and entrance into Religion it profiteth litle to beare the name of Christians except we doe walke in the spirit and haue such thinges as offend apparently corrected by senere Discipline For otherwise it will come to passe that the weedes of vice and vicious lyuing will so quickly abound in vs that they will in the end choke vp the good seed
Histories then no further extending itselfe These Legats and Apostolike MissoÌ„ of Pope Eleutherius preached in the whole kingdome of Britaine then to Seuerus wall diuiding and separating Albania now commonly called Scotland from the other parts of Britaine now England So they or some of their Associats and holy company preached in the whole kingdome or I le of great Britaine and the cheife Ilands thereof for if Pope Eleutherius as before is proued subiected that part of Britaine now Scotland beyond the wall out of the temporall Iurisdiction of King Lucius at whose request and petition he sent Preachers hither vnto Yorke a Metropolitan See in his kingdome and Dominion he though highest iudge and Ruler in the Church of Christ and ouer such as beleeued in him yet ouer such as had not receaued the faith and Religion of Christ he would vse no such commande or Power to subiect them either to the Archbishop of Yorke London Cacrlegion or any other out of the temporall Dominion where they liued nor within the same if any such had bene there except they had bene Christians So the same holy learned Pope in his allowing all the Ilands betweene Britaine and Norwey with Denmarke vsque Noruegiam Daciam to belong to the Crowne of King Lucius in Britaine the ciuill Lawe and Ius gentium adiudging Ilands especially lesser Ilands to be parts of and belonging vnto the next Continent Norwey being a greate kingdome and in the mayne continent as a greate parte of Denmarke likewise was and is Britaine being proued to the Romans before to be an Iland separate from the greate Continent though the greatest knowne Iland it will bring many besides Protestants to defend this Donation of Pope Eleutherius and thereby the old right and Title of Britaine to the Ilands neare Norwey and Denmarke to be of opinion that diuers there were then conuerted to Christ and Pope Eleutherius laboured what he could for their Conuersion Otherwise the Pope though supreame Pastor and Ruler of the Church of Christ did not nor would claime such Power ouer Infidels neuer conuerted to the true faith or sheepe of the folde of Christ of which and not of Infidels he is cheifest Sheephard vnder Christ one earth 2. The old Antiquities of Glastenbury one of our best Records in such things assure vs that these our holy Legats and Apostles did heare preach Christ and baptized the Inhabitants throughout the whole Iland of Britaine and not onely in King Lucius and the Romans Dominion heare Phaganus Deruianus venerunt in Britanniam ad praedicandum Euangelium qui Antiq. Glast Guliel Malm. l. de Antiq. Caeno Glast Capgrau in S. Patricio baptisantes praedicantes vniuersam Insulam peragrantes Which Tertullian a learned witnesse and writer in this time within the first 200. yeares of Christ and writing in Afrike so farre from taking speedy and certaine notice or Intelligence of the affaires of this so remote kingdome proueth when he saith Britannorum Romanis inaccessa loca the places of the Brittans whether Tertull. l. cont Iudaeos c. 7. the Romans could not come had before his writing receaued the faith of Christ which must needs be performed at this time before Pope Victor his sending Preachers vnto the Scots at the request of their King and first Christian King of the Scots Donaldus And his Mission was vnto the Scots but this Conuersion of the Britans in the places vnaccessable to the Romans or to which the Romans had not made accesse must needs be of the Britans as they are so expressely named by that auncient writer of that time and these Britans were the same which then inhabited in the Country now and long since called Scotland of the Scots afterward entering and inhabiting there for all other places in Britaine had before suffered and knowne the Romans Accesse and Inuasion into them 3. No other part of Britaine is found in Histories into which they had not made accesse and there obtained Rule or thence receaued Tribute And in this our Protestant Antiquaries doe agree When thus they write It is certaine by Chemnitius citing Sabellicus that the Britans were with the first Conuerts and Protest Theater of great Brit. l. 6. §. 9. Chemnit in Exam. Concil Tridentin ex Sabellico Tertullian who liued within 200. yeares of Christs Natiuitie sheweth no lesse when the more to prouoke the Iewes against whome he wrote calleth to witnesse the fruitefull encrease of the Ghospell of Saluation through many Countryes and Nations and among them nameth the Britans to haue receaued the word of life the power whereof saith he hath pirced into those parts whether the Romaâ—s could not come Where they alledge Tertullian in the same sence for the Conuersion of the Britans euen in the places whether the Romans could not come vnto them yet they doe not plainely cite Tertullian as he wrote and I haue cited him before that the places heare conuerted to which the RomaÌ„s could not come The Britans the most auncient Christians in this part of the world or whole world for a kingdome to haue bene places of the Britans Britannorum Romanis inaccessâ— loca and of no other people or Nation Therefore I cannot allowe what they without controlle immediately thus write in that place whence Petrus Cluniacensis supposeth the Scottish men the more auncient Christians as not being in the like subiection to the Romans as other then were Which collection of Petrus Cluniacensis if these men or any other should allowe and not reproue they should thereby proue themselues much ignorant in the Antiquities honour and priuiledges of our Britaine in this respect contrary to all Historians and these men contrary to themselues often in this their Theater teaching Britaine and the Britans to haue bene the first Christian kingdome and Nation in the worlde No Scots or others especially in these parts of the knowne world the comming neare vnto them in that state or degree of glorie 4. And it is euident by our oldest British Historian S. Gildas and others Gildas l. de excid conquest Britanniae after him that the Scots were not seated or dwelling in the greate Iland of Britaine not in the most remote and Northren parts thereof vntill the departure of Maximus hence with the cheifest power of the Britans heare when and not before they inuaded the North parts vnto the wall of diuision omnem Aquilonarem extremamque terrae partem pro Indigenis murotenus capessunt The Britans Indigenae were the generall Inhabitants and Possessors there before And the picts did not vntill then inhabite any extreame parte of greate Britaine Picti in extrema parte Insulae tunc primum deinceps requîeuerunt and yet by all were heare planted before the Scots But they liued vntill then the Gild. Galfr. Monum Hist Brittan Matt. West Chron. Harding Chron. Scots in Ireland and the our-Ilands as the Picts also in those lesser Ilands did And the Britans
primi Mensis vsque in 21. celebraretur And the first generall Councell of Nice a our Protestants confesse did approue this Decree of S. Victor In Niceno Concilio Victoris Decretum approbatum est Et cautum est vt Pascha die Dominico celebraretur and was heare receaued in our Britaine And this is manifest in that Decretall Epistle of Pope Victor receaued by Protestants before where he plainely saith that his Predecessors had commanded before him that which he did for keeping Easter Celebritatem sancti Paschae Die Dominico agi debere Praedecessores nostri iam statuerunt nos illud vobis eadem Die celebrari solemniter mandamus quia non decet vt membra à capite discrepent nec contraria gerant Where we see he calleth himselfe the head of the Patriarke and Clergie of Alexandria and them his members And giuing other Rules in that Epistle both about solemne Baptisme in the time of Easter and not soleÌ„ne in time of necessitie and not intermedling in Bishops causes without the allowance of the See Apostolike of Rome prouing it was so from the Apostles time confirming his Decree both by the words of Christ to S. Peter and the first Epistle of S. Clement which some haue questioned he vtterly forbiddeth any man to alter or gainesay these Decrees Haec vero statuta nulla debent improbitate conuelli nulla nouitate mutari quia alia est ratio causarum saecularium alia diuinarum Ea vos iudicare ad Apostolicam delatum est sedem quae praeter nostram vobis dâ—finire non licet Authoritatem id est Episcoporum causas Vnde ita constitutum liquet a tempore Apostolorum deinceps placuit vt accusatus vel iudicatus a Comprouincialibus in aliqua causa Episcópus licenter appellet adeat Apostolicae Sedis Pontificem qui aut per se out per Vicarios suos eius retractari negotium procuret Et dum iterato Iudicio Pontifex causam suam agit nullus alius in eius loco ponatur aut ordinetur Episcopus Quoniam quanquam a Comprouincialibus Episcopis accusati caâ—sam Pontificis scrutari liceat non tamen definiri incoâ—sâ—lto Romano Pontifice permissum est cum B. Petro Apostolo non ab alio quam ab ipso Mattâ— 16. dictum sit Domino Quaecunque ligaueris super terram erunt ligata in caelo quaecumque solueris super terram erunt soluta in caelo Et alibi in Institutis legitur Epist 1. ClemeÌ„t Apostolicis Si quis putauerit se a proprio Metropolitano grauari apud Patriarcham vel Primatem Diaeceseos aut penes vniuersalis Apostolicae Ecclesiae iudicetur sedem Nihil aliud est fratres talis praesumptio nisi Apostolorum suorumque successorum terminos trangredi eoruÌ„que Decreta violare Culpantur enim vt scriptum est fratres qui aliter circa Episcopos iudicare praesumunt quam Apostolicae Sedis Papae fieri placuerit Et quis est qui iudicat eum quem Dominus sibi huic sanctae Sedi reseruari voluit iudicandum And as this holy and learned Pope and Saint claymed and exercised that highest spirituall power and Iurisdiction ouer the Churches of Europe where he liued and Asia he tooke also vpon him the same supereminent superioritie ouer the Clergie and Churches of Afrike the other part of the world commanding them to peace and concorde and vnitie in Religion and either actually excommunicating or threatning excommunication Victor Epist ad Vniuersos Episcopos Africae Tom. 1. con apud Magdebur cent 2. vnto those that should disobey him in those commands perlatum est ad Sedem Apostolicam aliquos vestrum nocere fratres velle vt cadant decertare Similiter in Sacramentis discrepare ob id contentiones aemulationes inter vos fieri a quibus dissensionibus vos auertere in his concordare opem ferre vicissim mandamus nam si hoc agere citò neglexeritis vicissim reconciliari non studueritis ab Apostolicae Sedis totius Ecclesiae communione vos pelli non dubitetis where he expressely declareth his Authoritie as Pope of Rome to excommunicate the Bishops and Churches of Afrike as he had done to those of Asia both from the Apostolike Roman and Catholike Church of the whole worlde 3. Now for his Power ouer the Churches of Europe wherein his Apostolike Roman See was by all Antiquaries Catholiks and Protestants euer the onely cheife Apostolike Metropolitan Church it cannot be questioned when we shall finde how euen by Ambassadge and entreaty he sent Apostolike men into the furthest parts of this Iland to conuert it to Christ And Holinsh. Histor of Scotland p. 68. in K. Donaldus our Protestant Historians confesse of this holy Pope that being glad to encrease the faith of Christ through all parts of the world sent into Scotland such well disposed parsons as he thought most fitt for that purpose The Scottish Historians say he sent his Preachers to the vttermost parts of this Westerne and Europian parts Veremundus apud Hector Boeth idem l. 5. Scotor Hist prope finem of the world and the Barbarous Inhabitans learned Diuinitie of those Apostolike Preachers which he sent Incaepere nostri tum primum sacras colere litteras sacerdotibus praeceptoribus quos Victor Pontifex Maximus ad Christ dogma propalandam in extremam miserat Albionem This will sufficiently declare that the Primatiue Christian Britans and Scots which were conuerted to Christian Religion by these two renowned Popes and Saints S. Eleutherius and S. Victor which so clearely and earnestly declared and commanded the true Apostolicall obseruation of Easter and had receaued also the first generall Councell of Nice where the same was defined and published to the whole Christian world did not receaue their erroneous Paschall obseruance from their first Maisters and Instructers in Religion but by long later accidents and ignorant Misinformations Of Seuerus the Emperour whether he was discended of our Britans Race or other I shall more particular entreate when I shall bring him to continue long time and to die in Britaine Onely Method apud Mar Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. Marian. ib. an 203. in Seûero Martin Polon Supputat col 51. florent Wigorn. Chronic. an 189. vel 211. Matth. Westm an 195. Manuscript of S. Peters Church in Cornhill Matth. Westm an gratiae 201. heare I say that by common coÌ„sent he was a greate Persecutour of Christians as both our owne writers and others testifie and therevpon stiled the fift persecuting Emperour after Nero. Post Neronem Seuerus quintam Persecutionem in Christianos exicitaâ—it plurimique Sanctorum per diuersas Prouincias Martyrio coronantur Concerning our most Noble Protochristian King Lucius as we are come to Ioye of his Immortall glory and honour in heauen by his happy Translation from a transitory terrestriall to an eternall celestiall and neuer ceasing kingdome so we
and many most or allmost all our Kings in the meane time being Pagans the Christians heare were quiet for Religion by Antiquities The auncient Manuscript of Winchester saith that from the first planting of the faith in Britaine in the Antiquitat Manuscr Ecclesiae Wintonien time of King Lucius to the first yeare of Dioclesian an hundred yeares together ChristiaÌ„ ReligioÌ„ was quiet in peace the Religious men all that while liued quietly in their Monasteries Durauit Christianitas in Britannia a tempore Bed Eccl. Hist l. 1. c. 4. Fâ—orent Wigor Chron. An. 162. 184. Henr. Hunting Hist l. 1. in Marcus Anton. Verus Peruetus Antiq. Manuscr de primo statu Landau Eccles Matth. Parker l. de Antiq. Britan. Goscelin Hist Io. Bal. cent 1. de Script Brit. Godwin Conuers of Brit. Theater of great Brit. alij Gildas l. de Excid Conquest Brit. c. 7. vide licet a primo Anno Lucij Regis primi Britannorum Cristiani vsque ad primum Annum Dioclesiani Principis quieta in pace centum annis tamdiu Monachi Deo seruientes praedictum vetus Caenobium Wintoniense quiete inhabitabant S. Bede absolutely affirmeth of the Brittans that from the planting of the faith of Christ among them in the dayes of King Lucius they kept it vnuiolate and whole in quiet peace vntill the times of Dioclesian Susceptam fidem Britanni vsque in tempora Dioclesiani Principis inuiolatam integramque quieta in pace scruabant Florentius Wigorniensis hath the verie same words so hath Henry of Huntington The old Manuscript History of the first state of the Church of Landaffe iustifieth that the Brittans kept this their first faith sincere without any stayne of error vntill the Pelagian Herisie Quam Christianae Religionis fidem sine aliqua praui dogmatis macula sinceram conseruauerunt vsqueduÌ„ Pelagiana Haeresis orta est This is also the generall opinio of our Protestant Antiquaries Yet we must not make this so vniuersall a truth to thinke that all which receaued the Christian faith in those dayes of King Lucius did Religiously obserue the same and that all the Brittans without exception were Christians for we reade in S. Gildas whose Authoritie we may not easily reiect praecepta Christi licet ab Incolis tepidè suscepta sunt apud quo sdam tamen integrè alios minus vsque ad Persecutionem Dioclesiani Tyrani nouennem permansere Allthough the Precepts of Christ which the Britans receaued in the time of King Lucius were coldly entertained of the Inhabitants heare yet among some they remayned whole and with others not in such integritie vntill the Persecution of Dioclesian the Tirant 3. We shall finde hereafter many continuing heare in Britaine in Paganisime both of the Princes and people before Dioclesian his Persecution began in this or any other Nation Yet it will be remembred for euer to the eternall honour of those our Primatiue Christian Brittans that notwithstanding the vniuersall Inundation of licentious Paganisme which had reigned heare before the hazard of the disfriendship of the Idolatrous Roman Emperours and Senate then swaying allmost the knowne world and diuers Persecutions of Christians raging in that time and ciuill dissentions now further by the death of King Lucius falling out among our Brittans yet in all these tempests of calamities and afflictions they still without any interruption or corruption continued in their holy Christian Religion not onely secretly but with externall glory and splendor of Bishops Preists Religious men and women Churches Altars and their Ornaments as I haue before remembred And at this present when in morall and wordly vsuall proceedings nothing could haue bene more feared then a relapse to Idolatry by the death of so worthie and holy a gouernour as King Lucius a new zeale and deuotion was kindled in the harts of the Northren Brittanes and Scots in imitating the example of The Scots with their King Donaldus receaue the faith of Christ froÌ„ S. Victor Pope him and his happy Subiects in this kinde For at or presently after his death King Donald then reigning ouer the Scots receauing from Pope Victor as King Lucius before had done from Pope Eleutherius holy Preachers and Instructors receaued and publikly with his wife Nobles and Hector Boeth Scotor Hist l. 6. f. 89. other subiects professed the faith of Christ Talem dederat Regi Donaldo animum pacis Princeps Authour Christus Dominus quod verae pietati aspernato malorum Daemonum cultu sese Paulo ante addixerat Nam Seuero imperante Romanis apud Victorem Pontificem Maximum qui quintusdecimus post Petrum Ecclesiae praefuit per Legatos obtinuit vt viri Doctrina Religione insignes in Scotiam ab eo missi se cum liberis coniuge Christi nomen profitentes baptismate insignirent Regis exemplum Scotica Nobilitas sequuta auersata impietatem Christi Religionem complexa Sacro fonte est abluta Fuit annus ille quo Scoti adlumen verae pietatis Dei optimi maximi benignitate vocati sunt recepti ab eo qui primus fuit humanae salutis tertius supra ducentesimum Christ our Lord Prince and Authour of peace gaue such a minde to King Donald that contemninge the worship of wicked Deuills he addicted himselfe to true pietie For when Seuerus was Emperour of the Romans by his Ambassadors he obtained of Pope Victor the fifteenth after S. Peter Which ruled the Church that men renowned for Learning and Religion to be sent from him into Scotland that might baptize him with his children and wife professing Christ The Scottish Nobilitie following the example of their King forsaking impietie and embrasing the Religion of Christ was baptized This yeare wherin the Scots by the mercy of God allmightie were called and receaued to the light of true pietie was the third aboue two hundred from the first of mans Saluation Thus farre this Scottish Georg. Buchan Rer. Scoticar l. 4. c. Rege 27. Holinsh. Hist of Scotl. in K. Donald Historian from the Antiquities of that Nation to which their Protestant Writers doe also in substance consent as also the Protestant Antiquaries of England Among which one writeth in this manner King Donald in the dayes of the Emperour Seuerus sent a Messenger with letters vnto Pope Victor being the 15. in number as they say after S. Peter declaring vnto him that he was fully minded to receaue the Christian Religion and vtterly to forsake the superstitious seruice of the Heathnish Gods and therefore instantly required him to send some godly learned men to instruct him in the right beleife The Pope hearing this and being glad to encrease the faith of Christ through all parts of the world sent with all speed into Scotland such well disposed parsons as he thought most meete for that purpose who at their arriuall there did their endeuour in such diligent sort that not onely the King but also through his exaÌ„ple a greate number of the Nobilitie
were baptised and clerely forsooke their former errors and Idolatrie This was in the yeare after the birth of Will. Harrison descript of Brit. cap. of Relig. Edw. Grymston Booke of Estat in Scotland pag. 20. Christ our Sauiour 203. The like haue other English Protestants of this matter of whome one saith Scotland receaued the faith in the time of Pope Victor the first in the yeare 203. and Idolatrie did quite cease vnder King Crakinte who died in the yeare 313. Celestine the first sent Palladius thither to roote out the PelagiaÌ„ Heresie which began to encrease there vnder Eugenius the second who died in the yeare 460. since this time the Realme continued longe in profession of the Romish Church vntill these later dayes the Reigne of King Iames who now liueth 4. Thus we see how ignorantly or rather impudently some Protestants haue written in affirming that because some of the Britans and Scots of this Iland at the comming of S. Augustine hither were fallen into old and exploded error of some Churches of Greece that therefore without any warrant or Writer so affirming they receaued their first faith from the Churches of Asia when it is euident by all Antiquities and these Protestants themselues that the Britans did receaue Christian Religion from the Pope of Rome S. Eleutherius and the Scots from Pope S. Victor the two greatest Promulgers and Defenders of the true Paschall obseruation and greatest Enemies to the other erroneous custome and abuse that euer were And being so plainely All Britaine both Britans Scots and others Christians euer subiect to the Pope in Spirituall busines vntill Caluins time confessed by these Protestants before that the Scots which agreed in Religion with the old Christian Britans of this kingdome as all Protestants and others agree did continue in the Profession of the Romish Church from their first Conuersion vntill the crowning of King Iames the sixt a Child in his Cradell what a childish new vpstart Profession of Protestants must that needs be by their owne confession which beginning with not contradiction of a yet speachlesse Infant to build one such a grounde hath reiected the Authoritie of all Popes Councels Churches holy learned Fathers Saints holy Kings and Christian Rulers in so many hundreds of yeares Or how can any man Scot or other apprehend that except King Donald his Nobles and Counsailers therein had bene assured that the cheife disposition of spirituall affaires belonged to the See of Rome and Pope thereof that he a Christian in Iudgment at the least before as so auncient and approued Antiquities proue and in peace and amitie with King Lucius of Britaine where so many renowned Bishops and Clergie men then liued and to whome by the Testimonie and Decree of Pope Eleutherius before remembred all Scots â—nd Picts about this kingdome of Britaine were Feudatories and Subiects and that in France and all other Nations betweene our Scots and Rome there were many holy and learned Christian Bishops and Clergie men that he in prudence would or could haue sent so solemne Ambassadge and supplication to effect this suite to the Pope of Rome whose Emperour then or presently after and before this holy worke was wholly effected was the greatest enemy in the world to the Scottish Nation with all force malice and Power he could inuadinge it Therefore we must needs conclude euen by Protestant warrant and allowance that this whole kingdome of Britaine from the first Conuersion thereof to Christ did euer and continually vntill these dayes of Ihon Caluine that Father of the English Protestant Religion in all dutie and obedience perseuere in the vnitie and doctrine of the Popes and Church of Rome by whome it was first conuerted to Christianitie THE IV. CHAPTER THAT ALLTHOVGH THE BEING OF THE Scots in Britaine in the time of S. Victor is vncertaine and not proued but rather otherwise yet the Inhabitants of the part now called Scotland Britans or whosoeuer were conuerted in King Lucius and this time The Bishops of the conuerted Scots were euer true Bishops and they euer obedient to the See of Rome 1. BVT before we enter into any further particulars of the Conuersion of the Scottish Nation by S. Victor Pope and his Apostolike Disciples imployed therein which is very sparingly remembred in any Antiquities left vnto vs to deliuer our selues so farre as we can from Ambiguities and vncertainties it is requisite to say some what at least in generall of what parte place When the Scots now supposed to be conuerted to the faith came first into Britaine and where they now liued Country or Iland in or about this great Iland of Albion or Britaine these Scots were which are recorded to be conuerted at this time For whatsoeuer the Scots pleade that this hapned to their Nation long after their entrance into this greate Iland which they contend to haue bene in the yeare of the worlds Creation 4617. Annum quo Albionem Scoti ingressi fe runtur ab orbe condito tradunt supra quater millesimum sexcentesimum decimum septimum This Hect. Boeth descript Scot. Reg. fol. 4. Nicephor l. 1. Hist cap. 10. Alphonsus Rex Euseb in Chron. Isid l. 5. Origin Cyprianus lib. Exhort Martyr Hieron in Epist ad Tit. August lib. 12. ciuit cap. 10. Martyrolog Rom. Marian. aetate 6. an 1. Math. West an 1. Protest Angl. marginal Annotat in illum locum Holâ—insh Hist of Engl. l. 3. cap. 18. Iacob Gordonus in Apparatu cap. 2. seemeth to be a strange calculation and not firme enough to be builded vpon for how could the Scots liuing in darke ignorance of God and heauenly things and knowing nothing of the Creation of the world or such things but by all writers a very vnlearned rude and barbarous people exiled bannished and wandering men possibly haue any such certaine Tradition of their arriuall in Albion in such a yeare of the worlds Creation of which they were long time after vtterly ignorant And Hector Boethius the Scottish Historian which with other writers setteth downe this Conuersion in the 203. of Christ and yet maketh that to be in 5399. yeare of the worlds Creation differeth from all other Computations eyther of Nicephorus recompting the birth of Christ in the 5500. yeare of the world K. Alphonsus in the 6984. Euseb 5199. S. Isid 5220. S. Cyp. to his time 6000. and S. Hier. S. Aug. in their dayes 6000. long after S. Cyp. By the Roman Martyrologe 5199. betweene the Creation Christ By Marianus 4163. Matthew of Westminster maketh an other accompt some English Protestant Antiquaries make the distance betwene the Creation 3066. others 3807. Others of them reckon otherwise And by some writers it cometh to about 4000. yeares Such and so manifold variances being among learned Christians in this accompt we may not easely admitt for certaine what any man will therein propose from a Scottish PagaÌ„ surmised Tradition Especially when we haue many Antiquities both Brittish English and
reuisere And that holy The Bishops of ScotlaÌ„d euer truely consecrated as the Roman vse was Bishop together with Plechelmus which went with him was so Consecrated by the Pope according to that custome a custome so long since with that Nation that it seemeth to haue bene there kept and obserued from the time of the first Bishop there S. Ninian consecrated and sent thither by the Pope of Rome For S. Bede saith that this S. Plechelmus which was thus Consecrated at Rome with S. Wyro by the Pope was Bishop of Candida Casa S. Ninian his See both builded and founded by him Plechelmus in ea quae Candida Bed Hist Eccl. l. 5. c. 24. Capgrau in S. Ninian Manuscript Capgr supr in S. Wyrone Episcopo casa vocatur Episcopi Praesulatum tenet Which standeth in that I le or Peninsula where this custome was to send their elect Bishops to Rome to be CoÌ„secrated by the Pope Moris erat apud Incolas eiusdem Insulae Pastorem a se electum Romam manibus Apostolicis ordinandum dirigere Which is euident by the words immediately following ordinatumque sedem plebem reuisere That the person thus elect and sent to Rome to be CoÌ„secrated Bishop by the Pope should after his Consecration returne to his See and people of his Diocesse which must needs be this Scottish Iland where Candida Casa was whether S. Pecthelmus or Plechelmus returned after his Consecration at Rome and there held his Episcopall See as S. Bede witnesseth so this custome must needs be in that Scottish Iland And except our Scottish Histories before deceaue vs when they call Teruanus Archbishop who was Bishop heare by S. Palladius Pope Celestine his Legate his ordination all the Scots obserued or were bound to this custome So that of all people in the world we may not call The ChristiaÌ„ Scots truely obedient to the See of Rome the validitie of the Scottish Bishops Consecration into any question or enter into the least suspition of any willfull reuolte of that people from the Church of Rome Of Ignorance as in the Paschall obseruation by distance of place and troblesomenesse of times they may be accused of any willfull error or disobedience they cannot be condemned 5. Allthough I haue bene thus sparing vpon the remembred reasons to affirme that the Scottish Nation either in this greate Iland or any the out Ilands thereof had before this time of S. Victor his sending Preachers to conuert them receaued the faith of Christ yet I may be bold vpon better warrant to deliuer that generally for the most parte the Inhabitants of that parte now called Scotland whether Britans Picts or Scots did then or soone after receaue the Christian faith for the Britans of that Country we haue heard before that they were conuerted in the time of King Lucius by the Legats Manuscr Antiq. de primo statu Landau Eccles Antiq. Glaston tabul ligneis Fixae Guliel Malm. l. de Ant q. Caenobij Glaston Tertull. l. contr Iudaeòs c. 7. Magdeburg centr 2. cap. 2. Theat of greate Brit. l. 6. and Apostolike Preachers sent by Pope Eleutherius To passe ouer printed Authorities in all mens hands the old Manuscript of Landaffe saith that both King Lucius and the Nobles of Britaine the name to the whole Iland then were baptized Lucius totius Britanniae Primates Baptismum susceperunt The Antiquities of Glastenbury from old Annals of credit Tradunt bonae credulitatis Annales doe deliuer that the Legats of Pope Eleutherius did preach and baptize through all parts of Britaine huic praedicando baptizando Britanniae partes peragrantes William of Malmesbury in his Manuscript Historie of the Antiquitie of that place plainely teacheth that they baptized preached and trauailed throughout the whole Iland Baptizantes praedicantes vniuersam Insulam peragantes And Tertullian speaketh directly of the Britans when he saith Britannorum Romanis inaccessa loca That the Britans in those places whether the Romans could neuer come had receaued the faith of Christ which must needs be vnderstood of the Britans which were then in Albania now Scotland And I haue proued before that in the time of King Lucius Pope Eleutherius and his Legats heare did make all the Christians of that Northren part whatsoeuer they were Britans Picts or Scots Bishops Preists others of the Cleargie or Laitie subiect to the Archbishop of Yorke And the Scottish Antiquaries who pleade so much for their honour say that Pope Victor his Preists which he sent hither did not onely preach the faith of Christ vnto the vttermost parte of this Iland of Britaine or Albion but instructed the people in Learning Diuinitie Incaepere nostri tum primum sacras Hector Boeth Scot. Hist l. 5. f. 89. 90. colere literas Sacerdotibus praeceptoribus quos Victor Pont. Max. ad Christi dogma propalandum in extremam miserat Albionem And by these Apostolike men thus sent from Rome by Pope Victor many of the Picts also which inhabited in the North of Britaine were coÌ„uerted at this time or before in the CoÌ„uersion in the time of King Lucius for allthough S. Ninian which came hither about the end of the fourth hundred of yeares of Christ is commonly reputed the first Bishop especially Consecrated at Rome and expressely by the Pope sent to that Nation yet many of them were long time before conuerted to Christian Religion and finding no other generall conuersions heare in our primatiue Church but vnder Pope Eleutherius and Victor we must asscribe these Picts Christianitie to them or their Disciples 6. Christian Religion was so propagated among these Picts in the later end of this Age that the very women of that Nation were able in dispute to confownd the best Learned Pagans Among them there was one most renowned Hector Boeth Scotor Hist l. 6. f. 104. 105. Ann. Scotici ibidem Hollinsh Hist of Ireland Marcus Antonius de Dominis l. 2. de Repub. Christ c. 8. p. 277. 278. not onely by our Irish Scottish Brittish or English Antiquaries whether Catholiks or Protestants but by the auncient Greeke writers among whome Theodoret with others witnesseth that a Christian Pictish woman so with reasons and Miracles conuinced a King and Queene with many others in Ireland in the time of greate Constantine Emperour that a Bishop was sent to that Nation to perfect that she had so happily begun And we finde that longe before the comming of S. Ninian both the King namely Heirgustus and people of the Picts generally were conuerted Christians and at the comming of S. Regulus thither with the holy Reliks of S. Andrewe the Apostle entertained and reuerenced them with greate zeale and deuotion and built a Church in honour of S. Andrewe endowing it with greate Hector Boeth Scot. Hist l. 6. f. 108. 109. Hollins Hist of Scotland in Augusiaâ—us An. D. 369. Will. Harris descrip of Brit. c. 9. Will. Harrison supr c. 9. possessions and
the present Roman Church and Catholiks now professe and Protestants deny and persecute 1. AFter the Martyrdome of S. Calixtus S. Vrbanus the first of The Religion of the Popes then the same that is now by their aduersaries that name was Pope of Rome This man as Protestant Antiquaries English and others write liued in the time of that licentious Emperour Heliogabalus and by the sanctitie of his life and singular learning did bring many in all places to Io. Bal. l. 1. de Act. Rom. Pontif. in Vrban Pap. 16. Rob. Barnes in Vit. Pont. Rom. in Vâ—bano 1. Magdeb. cent 3. c. 10. c. 277. true Religion for which he was often bannished but secretly recalled by the faithfull Christians and at he last receaued the Croâ—ne of Martyrdome in the yeare of our Lord 233. Vrbanus Romanus sub libidinosa bestià Heliogabalo Caesare vixit vitaeque sanctitate doctrinà singulari multos vnâ—iquaque mortales ad Euangelium traxit Hic saepenumerò pro fide Christiana ab vrbe proscribebatur sed à fidelibus iterum claÌ„ reuocatus Martyrij coronam anno Domini 233. tandem accepit His Decretall Epistle is extant written to all Bishops S. Vrbanus Pope Martyred in the yeare of our Lord 233. of the common life and offering of the faithfull He plainely maketh mention of such a common life as was vnder the Apostles defeÌ„deth by his Decrees the goods â—â— the Church that no man should inuade them by force or fraude And he speaketh â—â— the voâ—â—e of them which promise to possesse nothing proper to themselues he instituted that Confirmation should be ministred after Baptisme He saith that by Imposition of the Bishops hands therein the holy Ghost is receaued Extat vna eius Epistola Decretalis scripta ad omnes Episcopos de communi vita oblatione fidelium Planè enim eiusmodi vitae communis meminit qualis sub Apostolis fuit Munit deinde Edictis bona Ecclesiae ne quis ea vi aut fraude inuadat aliqua dicit de voto promittentium se nihil rerum propriarum possessuros Instituit in fine Confirmationem post Baptismum dicit per manus Impositionem Episcoporum accipi Spiritum sanctum 2. Next vnto S. Vrbanus succeeded Pope Pontianus who as these Protestants Io. Bal. lib. 1. de Rom. Pont. Act. in Pontiano tell vs was Christi minister ac dispensator Mysteriorum Dei exilium supplicia pro Euangelio proque Ecclesia passus est post multas calamitates grauia tormenta Anno Domini 239. pro Christi fide martyrij paena subijt The Minister S. Pontianus Pope suffered Martyrdum an D. 239. of Christ and dispenser of the mysteries of God suffered exilements and punishments for the Ghospell and the Church and after many calamities and greuious Torments suffered the payne of Martyrdome for the faith of Christ in the yeare of our Lord 239. He taught that God would haue Preists so familiar with him that he Magdeburgen centur 3. col 278 in Pontian would accept of other mens Sacrifices by theÌ„ and by them forgiue their sinns and reconcile them to him And that Preists doe make with their owne mouth the body of our Lord and giue it to the people Sacerdotum dignitati multa tribuit Eos inquit Deus familiares in tantum sibi esse voluit vt etiam aliorum hostias per eos acceptaret atque eorum peccata donaret sibique reconciliaret Ipsi quoque proprio ore Corpus Domini conficiunt populis tradunt 3. After S. Pontianus succeeded S. Anterus who as our Protertants saye attributed S. Antherus Pope and Martyr succeeded S. Pontinus such supreame Priuiledge to his holy See that he ordained that Bishops might not goe from one Bishopricke to an other without the Authoritie of the Pope of Rome Episcopos ab vno Episcopatu ad aliam transferre si id Ecclesiae necessitas vel vtilitas exigat licere sed ne id sine summi Pontificis authoritate Robert Barnes l. de Vit. Pont. Rom. in Antero Io. Bal. l. 1. de Act. Pontif. Rom. in eod fiat cauit and beatified the Church with his blood in Martyrdome in the yeare of our Lord 243. decorauit hic Antherm anno Domini 243. Ecclesiam suo sanguine quam antea pauerat verbo which he had before fedd with the word of God 4. S. Fabian as these men say was Miraculously chosen Pope the forme of a Doue sitting vpon his heade when he was sought for to be Pope Cum ad S. Fabianus miraeulously chosen Pope PoÌ„tificatum designatus quaereretur Columba super eius caput sedere visa est He buil ded a Church-yard for the honour of Martyrs He decreed that euery yeare vpon Maunday Thursday new Chrisme should be consecrated and the old Barnes Bal. sup in Fabiano Magdeb. Cent. 3 c. 10. col 279. 280 c. 5. col 144. burnt That Preists should not be accused or punished in the teÌ„porall but Ecclesiasticall Court He forbad marriadge within the first degree of coÌ„sanguinitie That euery Christian should communicate at the least thrise euery yeare He decreede about satisfaction the Rite of penance Excommunication of the Age of such as were to be made Preists or admitted to holy Orders of oblations or Masses euery day Caemiterium pro Martyrum dignitate extruxit Singulis annis in caena Domini Chrisma vt renouaretur vetere combusto statuit Sacerdotes causam dicere mulctari in Sacro non prophano foro debere edixit Ne vxorem quis ducat intra quintum consanguinitatis gradum statuit Quisque Christianus vt singulis annis ter Eucharistiam sumeret praecepit Quaedam de satisfactionibus de ritu paenitentiae de excommunicatione statuit de aetate presbyterorum ordinatorum de oblationibus per singulos dies They add further how he coÌ„demned the Heresies S. Fabianus condemned the Heresies of the Nouatians and Helchites of the Nouatians and Helchites And that he both baptized Philip the Emperour and after put him to publike penance among the ordinarie penitents Whereas these men say that S. Fabian appointed that euery yeare vpoÌ„ Maunday-Thursday new Chrisme should be hallowed and the old burnt no man may thereby phantasie that he was the first Authour either of consecrating or yearely renewing of Chrisme for in the very place from whence these Protestants deriue this Constitution which is the secoÌ„d Decretall Epistle of this holy Pope he playnely saith that vpon that day when Christ supped with his Disciples and washed their feete Christ himselfe taught this consecrating of Chrisme and that the Popes of Rome thus receaued it from the Apostles And for the yearely renewing of it vpon that day he saith also that it discended from the Apostles by all his Predecessors Popes of Rome and so from the Apostles both the Church of Rome Antioch Hierusalem and Ephesus where the Apostles liued did euer obserue In illa Die Dominus
things belonging to the true Church of Christ by our Protestants confessions in all which and diuers other questions by their owne Testimonie S. Cyprian those Popes of Rome and the Church of Christ then differed from them and agreed in them all with the present Roman Church First for the validitie of Sacraments these men confesse that by the doctrine of S. Cyprian and the Church then the worthie receauers of them were vnited to Christ armed against the world the deuill and human concupiscence grace was giuen and sinnes forgiuen in them This was also the receaued old doctrine of the Church and Popes of Rome namely of Pope Cornelius as both he Eusebius the Magdeburgian Protestants and others witnesse by whose agreeing testimonie also both Pope Cornelius S. Cyprian and the Church of Rome and Affrike with all others differed from our Protestants and consented with the present Roman Church about the number of Sacraments First they say that both Cornelius and S. Cyprian taught that Confirmation was a Sacrament and by the Bishops Vnction with Chrisme the Magdeb. in Indice cent 3. v. Sacramenta cēt 3. c. 10. col 246. 247. 248. Cornelius Epist 2. Tom. 1. Conc. Euseb l. 6. c. 42. Magde cent 3. in Cornel. c. 10. col 240. Cypria Epist 72. Cyprian Ep. 52. ad Antonianum l. 1. Ep. 2. ep 54 Cyprian de Ablutione pedum Cornel. Epist apud Eusebium Magdeb. alios supr Magdeb. in Indice cē◠3. in Lucio Papa cēt 6. col 148. col 149. tit de caelibatu Vita monastica holy Ghost and Grace were giuen S. Cyprian also maketh Penance a Sacrament and plainely affirmeth that sinnes are loosed and forgiuen in it And both he and S. Cornelius then Pope giue as much to Preisthood and holy Orders S. Cyprian maketh it and others Sacraments equally as Baptisme Docemur quae sit Baptismi aliorum Sacramentorum stabilitas Nam Baptismum repeti Ecclesiasticae prohibent regulae semel sanctificatis nulla deinceps manus iterum consecrans praesumit accedere nemo sacros Ordines semel datos iterum renouat nemo sacro oleo lita iterum linit aut consecrat nemo Impositioni manuum vel ministerio derogat Sacerdotum Where he setteth this downe for a generall Ecclesiasticall Rule which no man was ignorant off or did disobay 11. And S. Cornelius then Pope by all the witnesses before Protestants and others setteth downe the honour and dignitie of this Sacrament in the Church of Rome when he affirmeth that in those dayes of Persecution there were in it besides the Bishop 46. Preists 7. Deacons 7. Subdeacons 42. Acoluthists Exorchists Lectours and Ianitours 521. And to make all sure that all these Orders then were Ecclesiasticall he setteth downe some of their Offices and how these Exorcists did dispossesse Nouatus by these Protestants being possessed by Sathan These Protestants also testifie the same of S. Cyprian his doctrine in this point and these Deacons Subdeacons did liue vnmarryed of this Pope Lucius as they confesse made a Decree Lucij Decretum de caelibatu Sacerdotum So they acknowledge of Pope Stephen that no Preist Deacon or Subdeacon might marry nullus Sacerdotum à Subdiacono vsque ad Episcopum licentiam habet coniugium sauciendi Likewise they doe sufficiently proue that S. Cyprian and these Popes agreed in the Supreamacie Magdeb. cent 3. c. 4. col 84. 85. Tit. de Eccles Primatu Romano of the Pope of Rome First for S. Cyprian in that very Treatise which they intitle de Ecclesiâ Primatu Romano of the Church and Roman Primacy they acknowledge he expressely writeth that the Roman Church is to be acknowledged of all for the Mother and Roote of the Catholike Church he calleth the Chaire of Peter the principall Church from which Preistly vnitie is risen And saith in diuers places that the Church was founded vpon Peter Cyprianus libro quarto Epistolâ 8. nominatim ait Romanam Ecclesiam ab omnibus alijs pro matrice radice Catholicae Ecclesiae agnoscendam esse Quemadmodum libro primo Epistolâ tertiâ in tractatu de simplicitate Praelatorum principalem vocat Ecclesiam Petri Cathedram à quâ vnitas sacerdotalis exorta sit Alibi passim dicit super Petrum Ecclesiam fundatam esse vt libro primo Epistolâ tertiâ libro quarto Epistolâ nonâ Tractatu secundo de habitu Virginum sermone tertio de bono patientiae in Epistolâ ad Quirinum And they adde further vtterly to ouerthrow their owne new found Ministeriall calling and Church and Princes proceedings against Clergie men that S. Cyprian taught an Ordinary Succession in Pastorall dignitie and that Bishops and Rulers of the Church were not to be iudged by others Habet Cyprianus alias opiniones periculosas vt quod Pastoratum ad ordinariam successionem libro 1. Epistolâ 6. allegat Item quod negat Episcopos Praepositos Ecclesiae iudicandos libro 4. Epistolâ 9. in Concilio These they call dangerous opinions and so they are for their new Religion which hath no Ordinary Succession but in all places hath ouerthrowne it and so farre proceeded to adiudge and condemne Bishops and Prelates of the Church that in the whole world there is not any one of that most sacred or Preistly calling or any inferiour holy Order none but meere Lay men which by their owne definitiue Article cannot make a true visible Artic. of Englis Protest Religiō art 19. Church to be founde in all their Congregations And yet this doctrine of S. Cyprian so periculous with these men is so farre from being really and truely dangerous that not onely by all Catholike Authours but by our English Protestants also both their particular Writers and publike Articles with their Art sup Art 36. Prot. publ glosse ther. Prot. Booke of Consecration in Pref. allowed glosse and authorized Booke of Consecration it is iustified to be vnquestionably true and most necessary And this allready proued by all Authoritie as also the doctrine of exemption of Bishops and Clergie men from being conuented before Lay Iudges and Tribunals The same is euident before of the Popes of Rome Spirituall Supreamacie And diuers of these testimonies of S. Cyprian therein are in his seuerall Epistles to Pope Cornelius That place where he calleth the Roman Church the Roote and Mother of the Catholike Church is in his 45. Epistle which is to Cornelius Pope where he plainely saith he exhorted all to follow that Church Vt Ecclesiae Catholicae radicem matricem agnoscerent ac tenerent Likewise his testimony that Rome is the Chaire of S. Peter the principall Church from which Preistly vnitie is risen is in his 55. Epistle which is to the same Pope Cornelius In which he affirmeth further that it is the Church of Rome whose faith the Apostle commended and to which false doctrine cannot haue accesse Eos esse Romanos quorum fides Apostolo
the true onely God Ruler of all things eius patrem ipsum solum Deum omnium rerum administratorem toto vitae spatio obseruantia veneratum esse And concludeth by his Fathers example to doe so Apud Euseb l. 1. Vit. Const c. 21. likewise Deumque quem Pater sanctè adorauisset solum obseruandum colendumque statuit Memorable is that Act of his owne testified by so many auncient Authours to make triall of true Christians aduance them by first bannishing forth of Court all that would not worship the Pagan Gods and after receauing Euseb l. 1. de Vit. Constant c. 11. and honoring those that refused it and affirming they would not be true to the Emperour which would be false to God Almightie Quomodo inquit fidem erga Imperatorem seruare poterunt inuiolatam qui aduersus DeuÌ„ optimum Maximum perfidi esse manifesto conuincuntur and placed those true Christians in greatest Offices and next vnto him Eusebius thus concludeth this matter cum iam longo temporis spatio eximia spectata satis regiae virtutis indicia dedisset tandem repudiata penitus impiorum in varijs dijs coleÌ„dis superstitione Deum omnium Modâ—ratorem vltro agnouit sanctorum virorum precibus suam firmè muniuit familiam reliquum vitae cursum expeditum perturbatione vacuum magna cum laude transegit Omnemque suam familiam vni Regi Deo consecraâ—it adeo vt multitudo quae intra regiam ipsam coiuerat nihil ab Ecclesiae forma distare videretur in qua inerant Dâ—i ministri qui continuos culius pro Imperatore etiam tum obierunt cum piorum hominum genus verè Deo inseruientium alibi apud Gentilium multitudinem ne nominari quidem absque periculo poterat When Constantius had now by the space of long time giuen notable tokens of his kingely vertue at the last vtterly abandoning the superstition of the wicked in worshipping diuers Gods he of his owne voluntary will acknowledged God Ruler of all things and firmely defended his family with the prayers of godly men and liued the rest of his time free and voyde of troble with greate praise and Consecrated his whole family to one King God in such manner that the company which continued together in his Palace did nothing seeme to differ from the forme of a Church in which there were Ministers of God which exercised continuall worship for the Emperour euen at that time â—hen in other places among the multitude of Pagans the manner of godly men and such as truely serued God could not be named without danger Sozomenâ—s also witnesseth that when the Churches of Christ in other parts of the world were tossed with the waues of Persecution onely Constantius the Father of Constantine permitted 〈◊〉 men Hist Ecclâ—s l. 1. c. 6. to the ChristaÌ„s vnder him free exercise of their ReligioÌ„ CuÌ„ Ecclesiae in alijs Orbis partibus persecutionem fluctibus iactarentur solus Constantius Constantini Pater permisit Christianis potestatem liberè suam ReligioneÌ„ excolendi And relating his triall of Christians who of theÌ„ would be constant in their Religion as others doe he sheweth Constantius admitted them to be his neare Friends and of his Councell Decreuit secum his qui se fideles erga Deum Optimum Maximum declarassent in amicorum atque adeo Consiliariorum numero habere And heareupon thinketh that in his time it was not against the Lawes for the Britans and diuers others vnder his gouernment to be Christians but their Persecution was raised rather by Tyranny then Lawe Hinc capere coniecturam licet neque Gallis neque Britannis qui longè vltra fines Italiae habitant neque alijs qui circiter Pyrenaeos ad Oceanum occidentalem vsque incolunt contra leges visum esse Christianam Religionem dum adhuc vita Constantio profiteri The like hath Cassiodorus Cassiodorus in Tripartit Hist l. 2. c. 7. Godwin-Conuers of Brit. pag. 18. cap. 3. thus warranted and Translated by our Protestant Antiquaries Constantius Chlorus yet reigning it was not counted vnlawfull for those to be Christians that dwelt beyonde Italy and France as in Britaine or neere the Pereney mountaines and so to the Western Ocean Whereby vndoubtedly it came to passe that many professing Christ not daring to abide neere vnto the heart of the Empire as in Italy FraÌ„ce or some other of the neerest Prouinces made choyce of our Britaine and some other remote places where to leade their liues in such sort as they might enioy libertie of conscience 5. Regino saith that Constantius gaue peace to Christs Church restored Bishops to their Sees and granted much fauour to Christian Religion and Regino Chron. in Constantio patre Constantini magni how among other things of such nature the Abbey at Treuers was then begun and by his assent Ihon an Abbot of greate hollines builded it Huius Constantij temporibus pace Ecclesijs reddità Episcopi priuatis sedibus restituuntur alia plura Christianae Religioni profutura ceduntur Inter quae etiam Caenobium seruorum Dei Treueri inchoatur cui praescripti Principis assensu inter contiguos vrbi muros Ioannes Abbas mirae sanctitatis vir initia dedit Cuius Caenobij beatus Augustinus in lib. Confessionum mentionem fecit S. Marianus Scotus writeth that this Constantius succeeding in the Empire to Dioclesian and Maximian vsed Marian. Scot. aetat 6. l. 2. col 303. greate clemency towards men and most greate Religion towards God and being a Religious Father left a more Religious sonne Constantine his Heire Quibus subrogatus est Constantius qui multa clementia erga homines erga deum vero Religione maxima vtebatur Vnde merito Religiosus Pater Religiosiorem filium Constantinum videlicet Regni bene parti reliquit haeredem qui Maxentij Victor extitit TyraÌ„ni filij Maximiani Thus write other Catholike Antiquaries too many to be cited to whome also Protestant Historians consent I haue alledged one principall man of them before And the Magdeburgians plainely say of Magdeburgen cent 4. cap. 2. col 47. him That he granted to the Christians that they might freely and securely liue according to their Religion And that he himselfe was a sinceere worshipper of Christian pietie Prouing it by his tryall of true Christians with other arguments Constantius Christianis liberè securè secundum Religionem suam viuere concesâ—it Pietatis enim Christianae sincerum eum fuisse cultorem praeter alia etiam hoc admirabile eius factum testatur An other of our Britains saith that allthough before he was Emperour when he could not resist it the persecuting Emperours Dioclesian and Maximian with their Officers ouerswaying him Dauid Pouelus Annotat. in cap. 5. l. 1. Giraldi Cambr. Itineraâ—ij Cambr. many Christians were putt heare to death yet when he came to be Emperour his Cities were so free from such slaughter that Britaine was the most Refuge for afflicted
afterward Emperour Hostage at their commande and placed heare in Britaine none to be Magistrates to beare office but such as were Pagans most ready to execute the cruell and sauadge Resolutions of that bloody persecuting Tyrant against the holy Christians heare These things thus complotted the State of Britaine by such meanes was now brought into the same condition for Persecution Euseb in chron An. 292. Maâ—th Westm Chron. alij Spartian in Aelio Vero. Spondan An. Chrâ—sti 139. Maâ—th Westm an 296. 302. Florent Wigorn. Chronic. Marian. Scot. l. 2. an 292. 293. 295. 304 305. Cassiodor Flor. Wigorn in Chron. an 292. 295. 297. Baron Annal. Tom. 2 An. 298. Iaco. SpondaÌ„ ib. Annal. Winton Eccl. antiq Manuscr Manuscr Antiq. de Vita S. Albani Io. Capg in eod Bal. lib. de Script cent 1. in Amphib Pitzeus l. de Vir. Illustr aetate 4. in eod Stowe Howes Hist Tit. RomaÌ„s in Coill Hollins Hist of Scotl. in Crathlint Hollinsh Histor of Engl. l. 4. c. 26. 27. Annal. Winton Manuscr with other NatioÌ„s or rather worse the number of Christians heare then being farre greater both in respect it was a Christian kingdome and so had both more Christian Inhabitants then other Nations and by the Immunities and Priuiledges it should haue enioyed many Christians of other Regions fledd and resorted hither in hope of quietnes and securitie from Persecution 3. And allthough the Persecution in Britaine by our Histories began about that time Constantius was compelled to putt away S. Helen and take Theodora and was therevpon made a Caesar Yet he did not thereby receaue any Emperiall Power or Authoritie more then he had before for the name Caesar in such sence died with Nero and was not renewed vntill the time of Adrian who adopted Antoninus Pius for Caesar onely a name of honour and Titular to be Emperour and not of present Power and Authoritie as it was in and before the time of Nero. And Constantius was not at this time in Britaine but came hither the second time diuers yeares after by our Historians and after the beginning of Dioclesian and Maximian their Persecution heare And was one of the Consuls at Rome after that taking of Theodora and Persecution begun in Britaine For as these Authours say he was Consul in the yeare of Christ 297. All which yeare he must needs be at Rome when the Roman Histories themselues confesse the Persecution of Dioclesian began long before And in the next immediate yeare 298. before Constantius could be transported into Britaine they confesse that Persecution was dilated into all the Roman Empire Anno Christi ducentissimo nonagesimo octauo Persecutiâ— in Christianos milites saepè grassari caepta totum inuasit Romanum orbem And many of our Antiquaries both in Manuscripts and other writings doe constantly affirme that S. Alban was Martyred heare long before this time in that Persecution So testifie both auncient and late Catholike and Protestant Historians And of this minde must that Protestant Historian Raphael Hollinshed be which in his History of Scotland inclineth to thinke that Constantius had bene a Persecutour in Britaine except he will contradict himselfe for in his History of England he holdeth and proueth with others that S. Alban and many others were Martyred heare long before the second comming of Constantius hither placing diuers yeares betweene them The old Manuscript Annales of Winchester say S. Alban was Martyred in the eight yeare of Dioclesian and Maximian Passio Sancti Albani iuxta ciuitatem Verolamium quae alias Warlamchester siue Watlingchester à Saxonibus vocatur Anno Dioclesiani Maximiani octauo And yet the same Antiquitie telleth vs that the Monks of Winchester were Martyred by the Officers of Dioclesian sixe yeares before that in the second yeare of his Empire Interfecti sunt Monachi in Wentanâ Ecclesiâ destructà à Ministris Dioclesiani Persecutoris anno Imperij sui secundo And their Church then destroyed A Protestant Bishop as he citeth from some Antiquities of that Church saith this happened in the yeare of Christ 289. and addeth that at this time Dioclesian endeauouring to roote out Godwin Catal. of Bishops in Wincester in Praef. Christian Religion in Britaine not onely killed the Professours of the same but also pulled downe all Churches any where consecrated vnto the exercise thereof And it is euident by our Scottish Histories also and others both that Dioclesian persecuted heare in this time and that not Constantius but Quintus Bassianus Hircius Alectus and Gallus were his Instruments therein as the most Hâ—ctor Boeth Scot. Hist lib. 6. Hollinsh Hist of Scotl. Harris Hist Manuscr l. 3. cap. 35. Galfrid Mon. Hist Brit. l. 5. c. 3. 4. Caxton Hist part 4. f. 33. Manuscript antiq Mamertin Paneg sup Hollins Hist of Engl. l. 4. Ioa. Lydgat l. 8. Harding Chron. c. 57. f. 47. principall with others of inferiour Degree all being Pagans by Profession 4. And Mamertinus the Panegyrist hath auouched to Maximian the Persecutour before that he was heare in Britaine in his owne parson which is confirmed by our owne Antiquaries adding further that he petsecuted in these Occidentall parts by commission and warrant from Dioclesian so testifieth Ihon Lidgate the Monke of Burie with others Harding in his Chronicle saith plainely The Emperour Dioclesian Into Britaine sent Maximian This Maximian to surname Hercelius A Tirante false that christenty annoyed Through all Britaine of werke malitious The Christned folke felly and sore destroyed And thus the people with him foule accloyed Religeous men the Preists and Clerkes all Women with child and bedred folkes all Children souking vpon the Mothers happis The Mothers also withouten any pitee And children all in their Mothers lappis The Crepiles eke and all the Christentee He killed and flewe with full greate crueltee The Churches brente all Bookes or ornaments Belles Relikes that to the Church appendes And setteth downe S. Alban Amphibalus Iulius and Aaron to haue suffered Martyrdome vnder this Tyrant Maximian at his being heare in Britaine so doth our Brittish History Ponticus Virunnius and others setting downe this Historie before the second comming of Constantius hither And our Protestant Historians say that Dicetus Deane of S. Paules in London doth set downe this Persecution in Britaine in the yeare of Christ 287. and interprete Galfr. Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 5. c. 5. Pont. ViruÌ„ Hist l. 5. Manus Antâ—q Prot. Theater of great Brit. l. 6. 9. §. 18. Bed Hist Eccl. l. 1. c. 6. 7. Abbreu Chron. M. S. ad An. 280. S. Bede William of Malmesbury and Ranulphus that S. Alban was Martyred soone after this time their words be these about the yeare 293. as we reade in Bede Malmesbury Ranulphus and others Alban with his Teacher Amphibalus were both of them Martyred And S. Bede seemeth plainely to be of that opinion So likewise doth the Authour of the old Manuscript intituled Abbreuiatio Chronicorum And most certaine it is out
of the receaued Acts of S. Sebastian and other Martyrs with him written in that time and iustified by many Authorities that Diocletian coÌ„ming to the Empire but in the yeare of Christ 284. did within 2. yeares after begin his most terrible Persecution declaring and forbidding by his bloody Edict that no man should bye or sell Acta Antiq. S. Sebastiani alior Martyr Baron Annal. Tom. 2. An. 286. Spondib Law Surius in festo S. Sebast die 2. Ianuar. Zachar Lippol eod die alij Gildas l. de Excid conquest Brit. c. 7. any thing except he did first offer Incense to the Statues of the Pagan Gods placed to that purpose And there were Executioners appointed in the Ilands Villadges and Waters that no man should grinde his corne or drawe water except he first offered to their Idols And the old Roman Martyrologe with others proueth that S. Sebastian himselfe though a principall Commander vnder Dioclesian was this yeare with others most cruelly martyred onely because they were Christians S. Sebastiani Martyris qui Dioclesiano Imperatore cum haberet Principatum primae Cohortis sub titulo Christianitatis iussus est ligari in medio campo sagittari à militibus atque ad vltimum fustibus caedi donec deficeret And all Histories are full of the Martyrdomes and Persecutions of Christians vnder Dioclesian at that time and this not onely in those remoter places and Britaine as I haue cited from our Histories but in the next confining Nations vnto vs euen by the commandement and execution of that wicked Tyrant himselfe Maximinian which wrought such desolation in this kingdome For in this very yeare 286. as the old Annals of the Cathedrall Church of Treuers testifie all the Inhabitants of that renowned Citie not one excepted were martyred for Christian Religion Haec vrbs tempore Maximiani Tyranni Annal. Ecclesiae Treuer Gaspar Bruch in Praef. ad eosdem Anno Domini 288. tota ob Catholicam fidem interempta est The earth itselfe was moyst with the blood of Martyrs the greate Riuer Mosell passing thereby was redd therewith sixe miles space and diuers pitts were filled with the bodies of Martyrs Haec TyraÌ„nis tam fuit crudelis vt tellus ipsa maderet cruore Mosella fluuius per sex milliaria ruberet acputeos aliquot Martyrum cadaueribus repleuerint And about this time in the yeare of Christ 291. S. Mauritius and Manuscr Gallic Antiquit. Ann. 286. cap. 28. Annal Colonien c. 1. Sur. Tom. 4. Mens Iul. Lipp die 22. Septemb. Baron Spond an 297. Damasus in Vit. S. Marceâ—lini Tom. 1. Conc. alij Constant Mag. Euseb l. 2. de Vit. Constant c. 49. 50. Gild. l. de Excid conq Brit. c. 7. 8. the whole Theban Legion consisting of many thousands of Christians 6666. were Martyred by the same Tyrant in those parts as their Histories proue vnto vs. S. Gereon ac tota illo Chrictiana Legio pro Christo Martyres facti sub duobus iniquissimis Tyrannis Diocletiano Maximiano anno Domini 291. qui Christi nomen extirpare funditus sed frustra studebant And S. Damasus or whosoeuer the auncient Writer of the liues of the Popes witnesseth in the life of S. Marcellinus the greate encourager of this Christian Legion that there were then within the space of 30. dayes seuenteene thowsand Christians Martyred Quo tempore fuit Persecutio magna ita vt intra 30. dies 17. millia hominum promiscui sexus Martyrio coronarentur And both Constantine and Eusebius are ample witnesses that Dioclesian was a Persecutour from the beginning of his Empire Therefore seeing I am assured by the best and most auncient Historian we haue S. Gildas nearest to those times that Dioclesian and Maximian their Persecution did laste but 9. yeares in Britaine Vsque ad persecutionem Dioclesiani Tyranni nouennem and bilustro turbinis necdum ad Integrum expleto And that presently after Constantius came hither to gouerne the Christians heare liued in quietnes and libertie I must needs by Order of History set downe as in the proper place thereof the Persecution of Dioclesian and Maximian heare in this third Age. THE XV. CHAPTER WHEN AND BY WHOME THE PERSECVTION called Dioclesians Persecution began in Britaine long before the Martyrdome of S. Alban and many heare then martyred before him and in what sense the Title Protomartyr or prioritie in Martyrdome is yet duely giuen to him 1. IT is a common opinion among our Antiquaries that this Persecution called Dioclesian his Persecution began in this kingdome in that time when Asclepiodotus ruled heare and that Maximian the Tyrant fellowe in the Empire with Dioclesian was the cheifest and principall mouer and prosecutour thereof being heare some time then present in his owne parson about that wicked busines This is sufficiently expressed by Eutropius in the life of Dioclesian Eutrop. in Diocles Mamertin supr panâ—gyr Galfr. Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 5. c. 5. Pont. ViruÌ„ Hist l. 5. Mamertinus the Pagan Oratour euen to Maximian himselfe our owne Historians as Harding before cited plainely affirming it so hath the Authour of the Brittish History so Ponticus Virunnius In diebus Asclepiodoti orta est Dioclesiani Imperatoris Persecutio quâ ferè deleta est Christianitas in totâ Insulâ quae à tempore Regis Lucij integra intemerata permanserat Superauerat Maximianus Herculius Princeps militiae praedicti Tyranni cuius Imperio omnes subuersae fuere Ecclesiae cunctae sacrae scripturae quae inueniri poterant in medijs foris exustae The very same hath Ponticus both of them assuring vs this Persecution was when Asclepiodotus had Gouernment heare and by the procuring of Maximian Matthew of Westminster also writeth that Maximian Herculius caused all this our Westerne Persecution but much mistaketh the time as I haue proued before when he saith that Dioclesian his Persecution began in the 21. and last yeare of his Empire Anno gratiae 303. qui est annus Imperij Matth. Westm An. 303. Dioclesiani 21. orta est Persecutio Christianorum post Neronem decima quâ— fere deleta est Christianitas per orbem vniuersum Nam Dioclesianus in Oriente Maximianus Herculius in Occidente vastari Ecclesias Christianos intersici praeceperunt And it needeth no further confutation then he himselfe giueth vnto it for the last yeare of Dioclesian must needs be also the last yeare of his Persecution hauing no Power to persecute his Empire being ended then and so that yeare must needs be both the first and last also of his Persecution when it is euident before and by all Histories his Persecution endured many yeares 2. I will demonstrate hereafter that as soone as Constantius came hither to gouerne the Persecution ceased and was eyther quite calmed and taken away or so much as he could hindred by King Coel his Father in Lawe before And that Asclepiodotus himselfe was no actuall Persecutour allthough perhaps he gaue more way to
the Romans Tyranny in that kinde not being able to resist them therein then King Coel and some others would haue done Which together with his iust Title moued Coel to take Armes against the Romans and him in that quarell So he was no agent in that Persecution Therefore Manuscr Ant. in Reg. Coelo Ponticus Virun Britan. Hist l. 5. Galfr. mon. l. 5. cap. 5. 6. Theat of greate Britaine l. 6. c. 9. Stoweand Howes Hist Tit. Rom. in Asclepiodotus and Coill Hollinsh Hist of Engl. l. 4. cap. 25. 26. Fox Acts and Monum Tom. 1. I onely yeeld that this Persecution heare was in his time Which is proued before by our Protestant Antiquaries also producing S. Bede William of Malmesbury Dicetus Ranulphus with others that this Persecution was heare at or before the 293. yeare of Christ about which time Asclepiodote ruled heare by the common opinion of Historians They themselues be of the same opinion So are other Protestants Stowe Howes Hollinshed and others plainely affirming it to haue bene in his time and Maximian the cheife Mouer and Maynetayner thereof And to make his way more easy and without resistaÌ„ce he transported froÌ„ hence into Gallia to doe him seruice there both a great number of Artizans and an Armie of souldiers so weakening his opposites heare and fortifying himselfe there against his Enemies he maintayned diuers Legions within the kingdome and an vnmatchable Nauie without and so being now absolute Commander both of See and Land he began his long intended most cruell Persecution in this Nation Wherein he exceeded the Tiranny of Dioclesian his Maister and Predecessour both in Empire most prophane proceedings against holy Christians in this kingdome For if we may beleeue Eusebius liuing in that time and saying he will truely Euseb Histor Eccl. lib. 8. cap. 1. 2. 3. deliuer the state of such things therein he plainely saith that euen in the Easterne Countries and other places which were vndoubtedly vnder the commande of the Empire it was the 19. yeare of his Reigne not two yeares before the end thereof before his Edict of destroying Churches burning holy Scripturs disgracing Christians that were in any place of honour and depriuing them of libertie all Bishops and Rulers of Churches were committed to prison and all meanes was vsed to force them to Sacrifice to the Idols Agebatur annus decimus-nonus Imperij Dioclesiani mensis Dystros qui Cap. 3. Romanis Martius est passim Imperialia Edicta proposita sunt quibus praecipiebatur vt Ecclesiae ad pauimentum vsque destruerentur sanctae Scripturae igni consumptae comburerentur qui in honore essent despecti redderentur Et in familijs constituti si propositum Christianismi retinerent libertate priuarentur Et tale quidem erat primum contra nos Edictum verum in illis quae post subsequuta sunt adiectum est vt omnes vbique locorum Ecclesiarum Praesides primum vinculis traderentur deinde quouis conatu ad sacrificandum cogerentur But the fury of Maximian in Britaine then questioned whether vnder the Empire or no could not be thus confined but he began his Persecution heare long before this time as we haue heard already and farre exceeded the crueltie contayned in those Edicts of Dioclesian First hauing brought the Britans to temporall subiection or rather Manuscr Ant. in vita S. Helenae Io. Capgrauius Catalog in ead Chronolog Ecclesiasticopol an 295. Baron Annal. an 304. Spondan ib. Florent Wigorn. Chronic. an 293. Iacob Gordon Chronic. an 294. Matth. Westm an 302. 297. thraldome the easelyer to bring them to spirituall slauery to his Deuils and Idols Constantius that louer of Britans and Christians and by his Father in Lawe and true Lawfull wife a Titler heare was employed in other places and affaires of the Empire as in France and Germany in tedious and terrible Warrs there tasting both fortunes sometimes conquering and ouerthrowing otherwiles conquered and ouerthrowne euen at that time when Persecution against Christians most raged heare One of our old Historians setteth downe particularly his imployments there the same yeare that Maximianus came hither into Britaine to persecute the Christians So likewise doe others Others sett downe his Wars there when our Persecution was allmost ended in the yeare 297. when he slew 70000. Allmans And all Antiquities keep him out of Britaine vntill Persecution heare was ended as I shall plainely demonstrate But Maximian well knowing his crueltie against our Christians would not nor could be executed by Britans that were Christians and in Office and Authoritie he therefore generally depriued all such of coÌ„mand and Power did putt in their places his owne Pagans or persecuting Instruments throughout this kingdome as we may easely and euidently enforme our felues from those few Antiquities of those times and affaires that be left vnto vs. For we finde both in old Manuscripts and other published Histories that in Manuscr Ant. de Vita S. Albani S. Amphibali Capgrau Catal. in eisdem Bed Hist Eccl. l. 1. c. 7 Matth. Westm An. 303. Manusc Antiq. Gallic c. 28. all those holy Martyrs of Britaine then whose names be best preserued as S. Alban S. Amphibalus S. Iulius and S. Aaron with others there is not the least memory of any Christian or friend of Christians King Iudge or Officer that was agent in those things against them but all ioyned herein with cruell and persecuting Pagans and these in diuers and all places where any holy Martyr was then persecuted as at Verolamium Lichfeild Caerlegion and others and all interiacent places betweene them 3. And in the lamentable destruction and ouerthrowing of so many Cathedrall and other Churches and Monasteries as were at that time in Britaine and then vtterly ouerthrowne and equaled with the ground as our Histories pitifully relate none others were or could be Instruments Officers Agents in so fowle and vnchristian worke but wicked and persecuting Pagans And this was one of the next and first Tragedyes in this persecution after the settling of Pagan Officers and Magistrats to deface and vtterly ruinate and pull downe all Christians Churches Religious houses and Oratoryes where Christians liued or assembled to serue God thinking thereby the sooner and with lesse difficultie to take away all profession and professors of Christian Religion This is sufficiently testified by S. Gildas S. Bede the Brittish Gildas l. de excid Brit. c. 7. Bed Hist Eccl. l. 1. c. 6. Gaâ—frid Hist Brit. l. 5. c. 5. Ioa. Lydgate lib. 8. Matth. Westm An. 303. Manusc Gallic Antiq. c. 38. An. 286. Manuscr Hist apud Godwin Catal. Bish. Winchest History Ihon Lydgate Matthew the Monke of Westminster and others all of them without exception placing the destruction of Churches vastari Ecclesias incendijs Ecclesiarum destructae sunt Ecclesiae as the first entrance of our Brittish Persecution And some Antiquities there be as the old written Annals of the Church of Winchester which sett downe this burning and
destroying Churches and martyring the holy Preists of them long time before the Martyrdome of S. Alban commonly called our first Martyr in those dayes A ProtestaÌ„t Bishop thus relateth the Testimonie of one Antiquitie The Church of Winchester was hallowed and decicated October 29. 189. by Faganus and Damianus Bishops About the space of 100. yeares the Church of Christ had theÌ„ peace in this LaÌ„d vntill the reigne of DioclesiaÌ„ who endeauouring to roote out Christian ReligioÌ„ not onely killed the professors of the same but pulled downe all Churches and TeÌ„ples any where consecrated vnto the exercise thereof Amongst the rest this of Winchester at that time went to wrake the building thereof being ruinated and made euen with the grouÌ„d and the MoÌ„kes all the Officers beloÌ„ging vnto it either slayne or enforced to fly This happened in the yeare of Christ 289. An other Manuscript of that auncient Church which beginneth Paganitas in Britannia setteth downe this Manuscr Antiq. Eccl. Wâ—nton desolatioÌ„ of Churches Monasteries heare 6. yeares before the Martyrdome of S. Alban particularly remeÌ„bring them both with their seuerall times And saith as the other doth that there were 100. yeares betweene the building of these Churches and endowing them by King Lucius and the sacking and destroying of them in this Persecution reporteth the martyring of their holy Preists theÌ„ coÌ„cerning that Church of Winchester it relateth how the MoÌ„kes thereof after an hundred yeares of their placing there in King Lucius time were now cruelly putt to death Durauit Christianitas in Britannia a primo anno Lucij Regis primi BritannoruÌ„ Christiani centum annis tam diu Monachi Deo seruientes praedictum vetus caenobium quietè inhabitabant Interfecti sunt Monachi in Ventana Ecclesia destructa a Ministris Dioclesiani persecutoris Anno Imperij suâ— secundo Longe by all accompts before the Martyrdome of S. Alban And it is Anonymus Brit. Script Vitae S. Albani Manusc Antiquâ—t in Vita eius Capgr Catal in Eod. alij euident by the words themselues of S. Alban to S. Amphibalus related by the old Writer of S. Alban his life Capgraue and diuers other Authours that there had bene greate persecution of Christians heare in Britaine before S. Alban was a Christian and before his harbouring of S. Amphibalus For at their meeting he maketh it a wonder how S. Amphibalus a Christian could passe and come through so many persecuting Pagans to his house at Verolamium Quomodo cum sis homo Christianus per gentilium fines transitum habere ad vrbem illaesus peruenire potuisci And S. Amphibalus did asscribe his preseruation to the especiall protection of Christ among so many dangers Dicit ei Amphibalus Dominus meus Iesus Chrisâ—us filius Dei viui securum inter discrimina me custodiuit This is further euident in that History wherein we finde that S. Alban would not suffer S. Amphibalus at any time during their being together to goe forth of his house but in the night time And when they were to part one from the other would not permitt S. Amphibalus to goe forth but in the night time he himselfe accompanying and guyding him and giuing him his owne Coate to weare which had a Priuiledge and immunitie by the fashion thereof and dignitie of the Owner from all persecutours Dans ei chlamydem auro textam qua tutior ab hostibus redderetur Vestis enim huiusmodi Capgr alij supâ— Mat. West 3â—3 tantae tunc temporis apud omnes dignitatis tantaeque fuit reuerentiae vt illâ indutus hostium Cuneos penetraret illaesus And it is euident by S. Bede and others that these persecutours Edicts were published prosecuted and executed in Britaine before this time when S. Alban was still a Pagan Albanus Paganus adhuc Bed Eccles Hist l. 1. c. 7. Matth. Westm An. 303. Martyr Rom. die 22. Iunij Bed Vâ—uaâ—d Ado eod die Capgâ—au alij sup in S. Albano cum perfidorum Principum mandata aduersum Christianos saeuirent Clericum quendam persecutores fugientem hospitio recepit And S. Amphibalus was then actually and particularly persecuted And S. Alban himselfe when at the first S. Amphibalus preached Christ vnto him is witnesse that if others of that Citie should know it they would presently haue putt him to cruell death for professing Christ Si noscent viri huius ciuitatis te talia locutum fuisse de Christo sine mora pessima morte te occiderent This is euident both by the Pagan Magistrats immediate and present prosecution after S. Amphibalus to putt him to death and their mercilesse and most cruell martyring of S. Alban for no other cause then receauing and concealing a Christian Preist and he himselfe professing the same Religion This is made manifest by the Souldiar which miraculously conuerted by S. Alban his Martyrdome and confessing Christ was presently for the same cause putt to death and baptized with his owne blood in place of Baptisme with water These and such Arguments and Authorities doe inuincibly proue vnto vs that this Persecution against the Christians in Britaine was raysed and by publick Edicts and Authoritie or power of the Tyrant Maximian most barbarously prosecuted some yeares before the Martyrdome of S. Alban and many Martyrs heare as the Monkes and Preists of Winchester and others in so many Churches and Monasteries at the same time being in the same state destroyed and left desolate did gloriously obtayne the Crowne of Martyrdome before S. Alban whose happy names and memoryes being by Iniquitities of times lost vpon earth are to be found in heauen where there eternall glory is 4. Yet I am farre from detracting any honour from S. Alban which Antiquitie doth or can giue vnto him I doe with humble reuerence allowe him his Title of our Protomartyr Primus Principalis Praecipuus first cheife or principall In What sence S. Alban is coÌ„monly termed the first Martyr or Protomartyr in Britaine Martyr whether we will follow the Greeke Latyne or our English phrase if we respect his temporall worthines his strange Conuersion his admirable charitie so soone Learned in Christian Religion to rescue the persecuted deliuer them to giue his owne life to redeeme an other being but a Neophite to be so constant in that most greuious Persecution and with such wonderfull patience and constancy to endure those torments he did and be so honorable for Miracles it is his deserued due so to be stiled and prioritie of time would be but a litle honour to him I haue proued before we had diuers Martyrs before this Age and in this Persecution we did not want those that suffered Martyrdome before him yet if we speake of prioritie in time of Martyrs whose names are kept in Histories this also is his owne in that sence in this PersecutioÌ„ for he is particularly the first that is registred by name in our Annals to haue suffered Martyrdome in
le of Man being the first Cathedrall Church that was among the Scots and he the first Bishop they euer had as their owne Historians acknowledge being placed Bishop there in this time That Church was dedicated to our Sauiour Seruatori Sotheri in Greeke and therevpon by corruption in time called Sodorensâ—â— for Sotherensis This King adorned this Episcopall Church with most ample guifts Chalices Patens Candlestycks and others the like fitt for the Sacrifice of Masse made all of Syluer and gold with an Altare closed with Copper and Brasse appointed Reuenewes out of the places adioyning for the mayntenance thereof Hos Crathlintus Rex ad se confugientes beneuolo affectu suscepit vt in Mona Insula considerent sacra ibidem aede ipsius opera Seruatoris nomine erecta concessit Amphibalus Brito vir insigni pietate primus Antistes ibi creatus Christi dogma per Scotorum Pictorumque Regiones The holy Sacrifice of Masse with sacred vessels ornaments and rites then vsed in it propalando multa contra Gentilium Religionem dicendo scribendoque gloriosum Christiano viro planâ— dignum multa senectute viuendo fessus faelicemque sortitus est finem Sed Chrathlintus Rex facram Antistitis aedem muneribus ornauit amplissimis calicibus patenis candelabris alijsque similibus ad sacrorum vsum commodis ex argento auroque fabrefactis Altarique cupro aere â—lauso prouentus ad ea ex agris in sacre aedis vicinia constituit Fuit id templum omnium primum Christiano ritu vbi Pontifex sacerque Magistratus sedem haberet primariam The greatâ— zeale and deuotion of King Crathlint of the Scots towards Christian ReligioÌ„ and holy Brittish Preists and others flying to the Scots in that time inter Scotos cuius nostri meminere Scriptores dedicatum Nunc vocant Sodorense fanum cuius nominis rationem sicut aliorum complurium rerum locorum vetustas ad posteros obfuscâ—it By this we perceaue the greate zeale and deuotion of that poore King Crathlint how to his Power he releeued the persecuted Seruants of Christ in that time not fearing thereby to offend their most potent Enemies and Persecutours Emperours one earth so he might thereby please the King of heauen and succour his afflicted friends He placed them by probable opinion in one of the most worthie and fruitfull Iles he had at that These our Brittish Preists preached then throughout all places of the Scotâ— time not being possessed or at the least much interessed in this greate Iland Mona then being the fittest Ile he had for a Bishops See For which most charitable foundation it remayned afterward vnto Posteritie an Episcopall Seate And by this ministring of his temporall goods he receaued much greater and spirituall These holy Saints together with our holy Bishop S. Amphibalus preached and taught Christian Catholike Religion throughout all those Scottish Iles per omnes Scotorum Regiones 3. And the Religion which in particular they are remembred to haue The Religion they taught the same which Catholiks now professe Their admirable Sanctitie taught was the chaste and single life of the Clergie Monasticall and Eremiticall Conuersation Sacrifice of Masse with Altars Chalices Patents and all other necessaries thereto belonging honouring of Saints and dedicating Churches vnto them after their death and visiting their places of dwelling in this life with Pilgrimadges and prayers Verè monasticam sanctissimamque exegerunt vitam And for this manner of life and Religion they were esteemed most holy Saints with all men as Protestants themselues confesse apâ—d Buchan Hollinsh supr omnes by a kinde of excellency called then and with posteritie Culdei true worshippers of God and both their name and Order continued with honour after them Mansitque nomen institutum Giraldus Cambrensis had testified Giral Cambr. Itiner Camb. l. 2. c. 6. Bal. in Giral Cambr. cent 2. l. de Script before that their Order and name continued in his time in the yeare of Christ 1190. And the Antiquaries of Scotland though no enemies of their owne glory are sparing in Histories to make so honourable a memory of so many renowned men of their owne in any Age as they haue done before of these Brittish Saints S. Amphibalus Modocus Priscus Calanus Ferranus Ambianus Hector Boeth Hist l. 6. sup and Carnocus Dei cultores Culdei And yet they add fuere tunc alij permulti There were then very many such holy and learned Britans preaching and conuersing among the Scots and Picts This is confirmed by diuers English Historians euen Protestants among whome one writeth in this manner No small number of the faithfull amongst the Britans fledd vnto the Scots Holinsh. Hist of Scotland in Crathlint and Fincomarke and Picts to auoyde Persecution Whome Crathlint receaued for his part most louingly He erected a Temple in the I le of Man which he dedicated vnto Iesus Christ our Sauiour wherein the Christians might celebrate their diuine seruice according to their profession This Church being ritchly endowed was the first Bishops See amongst the Scots and thereupon was taken for the Mother Church of the Realme Amphibalus a Britan borne was first Bishop of Saint Sauiours Church in Man This Amphibalus did very much good amongst the Scots and Britans in setting forth the word of life There were others also of right famous memory that ceased not in preaching and instructing the people in the right beleife as Modocus Priscus Calanus Ferranus Ambianus and Carnocus called by an old auncient name in the Scottish tongue Culdei that is to vnderstand Cultores Dei or as you would say in English the worshippers of God An other saith that he fled in that Persecution and went to the Scots and Picts with a greate number of Godly men and was there the first Bishop in the I le of man and setling Christian Religion there returned afterward into this part of Britaine and to Verolamium Saeuiente mirum in modum Io. Bal. l. de Scrip. Britan. cent 1. in Amphibalo apud Britannos Persecutione ad Scotos Pictos cum magno piorum numero diuertebat Apud quos sub Rege Crathlinto in Mona Insula primus Druidum loco Episcopus constitutus Post multa illic Christiano ritu instituta in Britanniam reuersus Virulamij Martyrij compleuit cursum At this time those Scottish Ilands which had not receaued the faith in the time of Pope Victor or hauing then receaued it by diuers Pagans comming vnto them had slacked therein were now conuerted or confirmed by these holy Brittish Saints and diuers of them the Archbishop of Yorke being driuen from his See were with their Preists and Pastours vnder this their new Bishop as other Ilands also of Britaine namely the Ilands called Euboniae Hebrides or Western Ilands accompted to Will. Harris descript of Brit. c. 10. Hollinsh descr of Scotl. cap. 10. Hect. Boeth in Nominib Region V.
Martyre vel pro Martyre quem percutere iubebatur ipse potius mereretur percuti And so of a persecutour he became a companion in Truth and Faith Ex persecutore factus collega viritatis fidei Thus writeth Matthew of Westminster and others allthough with suppressing the name of this holy Martyr which the old Brittish Writer of S. Alban his life Capgraue and others call Heraclius and I am now to name him by it for allthough it was not giuen him in Baptisme Brit. Script Vitae S. Albani Manuscr Antiq. Capgr in eodem in water which he wanted yet his surest Baptisme in his owne blood for Christ his holy and most courageously and constantly sustained Martyrdome happily made him renowned and honorable thereby 2. This S. Heraclius hauing resolutely denyed his Paganisme craued pardon for his error and confessed Christ openly before so many persecutours and in the highest of their Malice and rage against S. Alban fell thereby into the same degree of Hatred with them for presently therevpon to speake in our old Authours words Inimici veritatis hominem arripiunt dentes excutiunt os eius sacrum dilacerant omnia eius ossa confringunt si nihil in corpore remansit illaesum fides tamen quae feruebat in pectore laedi non potuit The enemyes of truth apprehend him beate out his teeth rend his holy mouthe and breake all his boues and allthough nothing remayned in his body without hurt yet his feruent faith remayned without harme And being thus left so maymed lame and half dead with all the power and strength he could with his hands crept vp to the hill where S. Alban was Martyred whome when the Iudge espyed he said vnto him obsecra Albanum tuum pray to they Alban to sett thy bones in order and lay his head heare stricken off to thy body and thou shall receaue perfect health from him Bury him and lett him cure thee Heraclius answeared I most firmely beleeue that S. Alban by his merits is able to heale mee and easely performe that you mock vs with Tunc caput Martyris reuerenter assumens illudque corpori deuotus apponens desperatum corporis robur recuperare caepit sanus effectus Then reuerently taking the head of S. Alban and deuoutely laying it to his body he began to recouer the former strenght of the same despayred before And being thus miraculouslie recouered and made hole ceased not in the hearing of all the people to preach vnto them the meritt of S. Alban and Power of Christ and digging the earth buryed the body of S. Alban before them there Which the Pagans seeing said among themselues what shall we doe This man cannot be putt to death with sword we haue allready broken his body and he hath now receaued his former strength againe And apprehending him with horrible Torment they teare his holy body in peeces and lastely cutt of his head And so this happy souldiar perseuering in the faith of Christ together with most blessed Alban deserued to be honoured with the Crowne of Martyrdome 3. Hitherto the Relation of those our renowned auncient Historians whereby we doe not onely finde an example of Heroicall Christian fortitude in generall but learne euen in particular the holy and approued doctrine and custome of the Primatiue Christians of this kingdome aswell as of others to praye vnto holy Saints glorified in their Soules in heauen and reuerencing their sacred Relicks on earth thus miraculously allowed and approued of God before and for the euerlasting shame and confusion of so many his Persecutours and Enemies then present and all after commers that would oppose against those most Catholike doctrines and practises of the Church of Christ so publickly and inuincibly confirmed and warranted by his omnipotent and highest diuine Power before such a multitude both of Christians and Pagans so testifying the first by that meanes strengthned in the true faith the others in greate numbers as I shall presently declare conuerted to Christian Religion And the Iudge himselfe was hereby so moued and conuinced that he presently commanded the Persecution to cease Iudex tanta miraculorum Bed l. 1. Hist c. 7. caelestium nouitate perculsus cessari mox à Persecutione praecepit Iacobus Genuensis Bishop of Genua and his old English Translatour say this souldiar called Iacob Genuen Episc in Vita S. Albani S. Amphibal Anglic. Translat ib. by some before Herculius was a knight And they yeeld a reason besides their Assertion which was the noble renowne of S. Alban who as they say was Lord of the Citie of Verolame and Prince of the knights and Steward of the Land and the Iudge dred de for to slee him because of the greate loue that Emperour had to him and for reuerence of his dignitie and Power of his kindred vnto the time that he had informed Dioclesian And therefore when Iudgment was pronounced against him the which was deferred 6. Weeks vntill Maximian his comming into Britaine to see such wicked executions thus they deliuer it Than Maximian and Askepodot gaue finall sentence on him saying In the the time of the Emperour Dioclesian Albon Lord of Verolomie Prince of knights and Steward of Britaine during his life hath despised Iupiter and Appollyn gooddes and to them hath done derogation and disworship wherefore by the Lawe he is iudged to be deed by the hand of some knight And the body to be buryed in the same place where his heade shall be smitten of and his sepulchre to be made worshipfully for the honour of knighthood whereof he was Prince and also the Crosse that he bare And sklauin that he ware should be buryed with him And his body to be closed in a chest of Ledd and so layd in his Sepulchre This sentence hath the Lawe ordeyned because he hath renyed our principall Gods These Authours say Maximian and King Asclepiodote gaue this sentence THE XXII CHAPTER OF VERY MANY CONVERTED TO CHRIST by the miraculous death of S. Alban and after going to S. Amphibalus to be fully instructed by him suffered Martyrdome and being a thousand in number were diuers from the 1000. Martyrs at Lichfeild and those neare Verolamium 1. THAT we may take some notice of the greate numbers multitudes of people conuerted by the death and miracles of these two holy Martyrs we haue heard from approued Antiquities that euen many thousands had bene present eye witnesses of the miraculous diuiding of the water to giue free and dry passadge to S. Alban and those that were with him at his prayers when many drowned and lying in the bottome of the deepe Riuer were eyther miraculously preserued from death or so restored to life againe by his intercession the waters standing one both sides of their passadge like walls after their going ouer presently ioyned together againe and returned to their naturall current and flowing downeward as the propensitie of such liquid and heauy things requireth the fountayne one the topp of
Engl. l. 4. c. 27. Stowe Howes Hist Titul Romans in Coil Galfr. Mon. lib. 5. c. 6. Hist Reg. Bâ—â—t and pleased them in vexing and tormenting Christians heare in Britaine yet otherwise he was very vnpleasing to them per omnia Romanam potestatem turhauerat He troubled the Roman Power in all things and therefore they were glad of his death Ponticus Virunnius himselfe a Roman saith they did esteeme him their greate enemy and as for such an one reioyced of his death Romani gauisi sunt tanto hoste interfecto And this Ioy was not onely of particular Roman Persecutours but of the whole Senate which ruled cheifely in matters of Estate Cumque id Senatui nuntiatum est gauisi sunt propter Regis mortem quia per omnia Romanam potestatem turbauerat Therefore when our Antiquities assure vs that Coel obtinuit Regnum obtayned the kingdome Regni diademate se insigniuit And Regni diademate potitus was Crowned and as an old French Manuscript speaketh reigned ouer Britaine regna sur Bretaigne and was thus enabled and made powerable to redresse what he found offensiue and wicked being absolute King and ioyfully so receaued of the Britans as our Historian said before Wherefore Britains were all full glad and fain Of King Coilus that succoured all their pain And he himselfe taking exceptioÌ„ to Asclepiodotus next to his chardging him with vsurping the Crowne for being too barkward in resisting the RomaÌ„ persecutors would not now fall into the like error with him but as is proued already succoured all their paine vtterly ceased the PersecutioÌ„ against the ChristiaÌ„s of Britaine which were thus Ioyfull of his CoronatioÌ„ thereby releiued redeemed theÌ„ froÌ„ their afflictioÌ„s all his time Which both by our owne forreine HistoriaÌ„s Catholikes ProtestaÌ„ts coÌ„tinued to the end of this third huÌ„dred of yeares the RomaÌ„s hauing no power heare either to persecute ChristiaÌ„s or to any other purpose But as our Brittish other Histories testifie wholy lost their gouernmeÌ„t heare vntill after the death of King Coel or the coÌ„ming of CoÌ„staÌ„tius his sonne in Law hither the second time very litle before King Coel his death Recolentes damnum quod de amisso regno habuerant Our Scottish Historians say that King Coel vtterly destroyed both the Romans and all the Britans also which were their Fauourers and set forth a seuere Edict to search forth all Romans and Britans which had followed them heare and caused them to be punished and put to death and so with most ioyfull and generall applause of the people Nobles and others that the crowne of Britaine was thus restored to the true Heyre of their Regall blood was crowned King and Hector Boeth Scot. Hist l. 6. f. 101. he established the kingdome in the Brittish gouernmeÌ„t againe Coel Victor factus Asclepiodotum Romanum Legatum cum Romanis Praesidijs quibusdam Britanis Nobilibus Romanorum fautoribus interemit Confectoque praelio Britonibus caeteris in fidem receptis vt summa potestas ad regiam progeniem cui impie fuerat adempta aliquando rediret populus omnis laetis acclamationibus Patribus authoribus ipsum Coelem regnare iubet Ille Primoribus regni ac populo quod regnum sibi detulissent gratijs actis vt regnum sibi stabiliret atroci iubet Edicto Romanos qui eorum sequebantur partes quoscunque Britannici sanguinis viros perquiri inuentos varijs extingui supplicijs So that now so seuere a Lawe being made and executed both against the persecuting Romans and all such Britans as had ioyned with them against the Christian Inhabitants of this Nation and all this done by the Authoritie of our King and with the consent both of the Nobilitie and people Primoribus regni populo we must needs end the persecution of Christians heare with the beginning of King Coel his Reigne 5. And it could not be singular in this point if we should hold that King Coel was actually a Christian and not onely a friend to such for first all they which affirme him to haue bene Kinsman or Heyre to our first Christian King S. Lucius easily proue him a Christian for such a man would not leade either child or any Kinsman which by him had that Title to haue any other theÌ„ Christian education Secondly by the time of his age whether he was to King Lucius so neare or no we must needs confesse he liued most part of his life when Christianitie florished in this kingdome being an aged man before Dioclesian his PersecutioÌ„ began Thirdly our Historians say that his daughter S. Helen which had her education by his direction was instructed taught in the Christian faith in fide Catholica instructa at que edoÌ„cta A late writer thus speaketh of this with his older Author Helena was first instructed in the faith of Manuscript antiq in Vit. S. Helenae Capgr in ead Harris Hist l. 4. c. 4. Petr. de Natal l. 7. c. 73. Christ by Coil her father as Petrus de Natalibus saith And yet if we encline to this opinion we may easely answeare them that will obiect the publike vniuersall restitution of Christian Religion as building Churches Monasteries and such holy Foundations was not in his time For by the common opinion his reigne was short litle or not aboue foure yeares A great part whereof was spent in extirpating the Persecutors and the rest in preparation Matth. Westm an 302. Galfrid Mon. l. 5. Hist c. 6. Virun l. 5. Harding Chron. c. 60. f. 48. to resist a new Inuasion of the Romans not reigning in quiet and securitie from these troubles and feares the space of two moneths by any Writers And so after so great and terrible tempest of Persecution it was a wonderfull comfort and happines for the Brittish Christians to enter into such a calme and quiet to liue in securitie and rest freed from their former miseries vnder so renowned a King which was all he could doe or they expect in such times and circumstances THE ECCLESIASTICALL HISTORIE OF GREAT BRITAINE THE FOVRTH AGE THE ECCLESIASTICALL HISTORIE OF GREAT BRITAINE THE FOVRTH AGE THE FIRST CHAPTER OF THE GREATE PEACE AND QVIET THE Church of Britaine enioyed during the whole life and Reigne of Constantius Emperor and King heare in Britaine and Constantine his sonne by Sainct Helen was heare brought vp in Christian Religion 1. BEING now to enter into the History of the fourth hundreth of yeares we finde the estate of the world and Church of Christ as we left theÌ„ in the last Age S. Marcellinus Pope of Rome cheife Ruler in the house of God on earth the holy Cleargy and other Christians liuing in Persecution and Dioclesian MaximiniaÌ„ the persecuting Emperors in all places where they did or could ouersway afflicting them with most cruell miseries in Britaine lately redeemed from their bloody tyranny by King Coel still reigning heare we liued still in rest and quietnesse free both from
the Christians heare in this Nation did not onely enioy freedome and Immunitie from all penalties and Persecution against Christian Churches and Monasteries that were ruinated restored and new builded Religion but as in the time of his Father made and freely had publike exercise and Profession thereof as our old Churches reedified new builded and erected Bishops Preists and all Cleargie and Religious men restored to their former quiet Reuenewes honours and dignities 2. Of this we haue diuers testimonies and examples in particular yet left vnto vs as out of the old Annalls of Winchester where we finde of that old Church builded in the time of King Lucius and destroyed in the late Persecutiō the Church of Winchester builded in the time of King Lucius and hallowed and dedicated Annal. Eccles Winton Godwin Catalog of Bishop Wincester in initio October 29. 189. By Faganus and Damianus Bishops amongst the rest at this time of Dioclesian went to wracke the buildings thereof being ruinated and made euen with the ground and the Monkes and all the officers belonging vnto it either slaine or enforced to fly for the present time in the yeare 309. the Church a foresaid was againe reedified and that with such wonderfull forwardnesse and Zeale as within one yeare and thirty dayes both it and all the Edifices belonging vnto it as chambers and other buildings for the Monkes and officers were quite finished in very seemely and conuenient manner The 15. day of March following it was againe hallowed and dedicated vnto the honor and memory of Amphibalus that had suffered death for Christ in the late Persecution by Constans Bishop of Winchester at te request of Deodatus Abbot of this new erected Monastery It is euident by this Relation and that is saide before that this holy worke so publike and with freedome and zeale was quite finished in the time of Constantine his being heare before he went hence against Maxentius And yet we see both Bishop Abbot Preists and Religious men publikly and honorably restored to their former condition The Church with vnspeakable deuotion builded and dedicated to that holy Saint and Martyr which in the late Persecution was most hated by the enemies of Christ So I say of the Church of S. Alban Ecclesia a Church as S. Bede writeth mirandi operis atque eius martyrio condigna extructa est a Church Bed Eccl. Hist l. 1. c. 7. Mat. West An. 313. of wonderfull workemanship and worthie of his martyrdome was builded so soone as the Christians were heare at quiet Redeunte temporum Christianorum serenitate Matthew of Westminster hath the same words and explaneth this time of the quiet of Christians heare when this Church was so sumptuously builded to haue bene ten yeares after his Martyrdome decem scilicet annis post passionem eius elapsis the perfect finishing whereof he setteth downe to haue bene in the same yeare in which Constantine went from hence towards Rome against Maxentius Which was by him in the 6. yeare of Constantine and before the generall ceasing of Persecution in other places Constantine not being absolute and sole Emperor vntill his victory against Maxentius nor the generall quiet then presently ensuing Both S. Bede and the Monke of Westminster write that in their seuerall times often curing of infirmities and Bed Matth. supr other miracles were wrought there in quo videlicet loco vsque ad hanc diem curatio infirmorum frequentium operatio virtutum celebrari non desunt The old Churches of S. Iulius and S. Aaron martyred in the late Persecutio◠in the Citie of Caerlegion deriue their auntient Foundation from this time So doe many others founded in honor of seuerall Martyrs then cruelly putt to death for the name of Christ So I affirme of all the Cathedrall Churches Archiepiscopall and Episcopall which I haue before remembred with their Particular Sees and Cities founded in the time of King Lucius and destroyed in the Persecution of the Tyrants Dioclesian and Maximinian as also those that were not Episcopall but subordinate and inferior ouerthrowne with that tempest of Persecution for S. Gildas S. Bed and others testifie without exception that all they which were then pulled downe euen to the ground were now reedified renouant Ecclesias ad solum vsque destructas Matthew of Westminster Gild. l. de excid conquest Brit. ca. 8. Bed Eccles Hist l. 1. c. 8. Mat. Westm an 313. plainely writeth that besides the new Churches builded in honor of their late Martyrs of which S. Gildas and S. Bede also make this memory Basilicas Sanctorum Martyrum fundant construunt perficiunt The Christians heare at this time renewed builded againe all the Churches dedicated to former Saints which had bene so destroyed and throwne downe to the ground Sanctorum Ecclesias ad solum vsque destructas renouant 3. And when we are warranted both by Protestant and Catholike Antiquaries Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. pa. 8. Io. Goscel Eccl. Hist Manuscrip de Archiep. Can. tuar prope Init. Manuscr Gallie Antiq. cap. 28. also that from the beginning of Christianitie heare we had many Abbots Monkes and Monasteryes in euery Age tot tantaque Abbatum Monachorum Cenobiorum vetusta nomina quae quouis seculo extiterunt And that these Monasteryes were all destroyed in Dioclesian his Pesecution we must needs assigne their restauration to this time as I haue first exemplified before in the old Monastery of Winchester now reedified with so greate speede and deuotion the Abbot thereof being called Deodatus To this I ioyne the Monastery of Abingdon allready spoken of where this our greate King and Emperour Constantine as the old Annalls thereof doe pleade had his education when he was young wherein there where as it testifieth further aboue 500. Chron. Monast Abingdon apud Nich. Harpesf Eccl. Hist saecul 10. c. 9. Monkes liuing by the labour of their hands in th◠woods and Desarts adioyning vpon son dayes festiuall dayes comming to the Monastery besides 60. which did continually abide in the same seruing God there Quod Monachi supra quingentos illi fuerant adscripti qui per syluas loca deserta quae in vicinia fuere manuum labore victitabant ad Coenobium singulis Sabbatis Dominicis conuenientes praeter sexaginta qui assiduè in ipso Coenobio versabantur quod Constantinus ille Magnus Abingdoniae educatus fuerit Therefore we cannot doubt if we will accept this auntient Record for witnesse but of all other Monasteries this greate Emperour had an especiall care of restoring and endowing this his nursing place of education 4. To this time we may assigne the reedificing of the noble Monastery first builded by the Founder Ambrius or Ambry after called Amsbury in Wiltshire where at the comming of the Saxons hither there were 300. Religious men Coenobium trecentorum fratrum in monte Ambrij qui vt fertur fundator Galfr. Monum Hist Brit. l. 8. c. 9.
shaft or staffe of the Banner to the exceeding admâ—ration of all men Istud omnem plane superat admirationem tum quod tela ab hostibus iacta sic intra exiguum ill um angustum hastilis ambitum prouolabant vt in eodem fixa inhaerescerent tum quod ille qui illud ipsum gestabat mortem effugeret imo vero vt qui hoc ministerium obibant nihil damni incommodiue aliquando acciperent Neque certe haec nostra est oratio sed ipsius Imperatoris qui praeter alias res hanc etiam nobis coram memorauit And the Euseb l. 2. Vit. Constant cap. 16 glory of this Crosse as Eusebius writeth was knowne so euidently euen to Licinus the Enemy thereof that when he was to fight with Constantine he commanded his souldiars not to looke vpon that Ensigne but by all meanes they coulde to auoyde it 4. Constantine thus by the greate mercy and power of God which had giuen him so many and greate Victoryes euen from the Sea of Britaine to the Countryes of the East a mari Britannico ad Regiones vsque in oriente sitas And Sozomen Histo Eccl. l. 1. cap. 8. Euseb Vit. Constant l. 2. cap. 23. Constantine by publick Edicts ascribeth his victories to Christ and freed Christians by the ayde and protection of his Fathers Constantius God had made all Nations subiect vnto his Empire did openly publish vnto them all that he was the Authour of his Conquests and signified so much to all Nations by his Imperiall Edicts both in Latine and Greeke Postquam omnes gentes Dei patris virtute Imperatori subiectae fuerunt bonorum sibi suppeditatorum largitorem omnibus palam praedicauit cumque victoriarum quas esset assecutus Authorem agnoscere constanter testificatus est hocque ipsum per Edicta quae literis Latinis Graecisque mandata erant ad omnes gentes missa manifesto denuntiauit In these Decrees he ordained that all Christians should be restored to their former honours and Sozom. Eccles Hâ—stor lib. 1. c. 8. estates all Exiles recalled all punishments and afflictions imposed vpon them by Persecutors quite remitted Those that had bene put to death and spoyled of their goods for Christian Religion their children or next of kindred should haue them restored to their vse and if none of their kindred were liuing the Church in euery such place should be their Heire And no priuate maÌ„ or Magistrate should detaine any part thereof And what soeuer had bene forfaited in that respect should be repayed All which things were presently decreed by this Emperour and by Lawe confirmed and without delay effected Ista vt primum ab Imperatore vti demonstratum est decreta fuere legeque confirmata absque mora sunt ad exitum decorum consentaneumque perducta For allmost all Christians of the Roman Empire began to beare office and forbad all men to offer sacrifice to Idols vse the wicked exercises and ceremonies of the Gentils Nam Christiani omnes fere Romani Imperij Magistratus gerere caeperunt interdixeruntque omnibus ne de caetero vel simulachris immolare vel diuinationibus nefandis mysterijs vti vel statuas erigere vel festa gentilicia celebrare aggrederentur 5. And concerning Christian Churches they which were lardge enough How generally wonderfully Constantine honored and established Religion and had bene ruinated in the time of Persecution were repaired others were builded higher and with honour made greater where there were none before new were erected euen from the foundation and the Emperour out of his Tresury afforded money therto and wrote both to the Bishops and Presidents of euery Prouince To the Bishops that what soeuer they would they should commande and to the Presidents that they should diligently doe what they commanded And so with the prosperous Estate of his Empire Religion greately encreased Quod autem ad sacra templa attinet quae satis haberent laxitatis reficiebantur alia altius erigebantur latioraque non sine splendoris accessione fiebant Noua etiam vbi nulla ante fuissent ab ipsis fundamentis extruebantur Pecuniam autem ad hanc rem ex Aerario regio suppeditauit Imperator scripsitque tum ad Episcopos tum ad Praesides cuiusque Prouinciae ad illos quidem vt quae vellent imperarent ad hos autem vt morem gererent Episcopis eorumque imperata studiose facerent It aque vna cum prospero Imperij statu magnopere creuit Religio Out of the Lands of his owne Tribute in euery Citie he tooke a certaine Pension that was accustomed to be payed into the Tresury and distributed it to the Churches and Clergy and by Lawe decreed that his guift to be perpetuall 6. He caused the signe of the Crosse to be made vpon the Armour of his Constantine his honour to the signe of the Crosse Souldiars to accustome them thereby to serue God He builded a Church in his Palace and vsed to haue carryed with him when he went to Warre a Pauilion after the manner of a Church that both he and his Army being in field might haue a Church to prayer and praye vnto God and receaue the sacred Mysteries for Preists and Deacons which according to the Institution of the Church should execute those duties continually followed that Tent. He tooke away by Lawe the old punishment of the Crosse vsed by the Romans He caused that signe to be made on his owne Image whether impressed on money or paynted on tables 7. And whereas the Romans had an old Pagan Lawe against the single Sozom. supr l. 1. cap. 9. How he honored the chast and virginall life and vnmarryed after the Age of 25. yeares disabling them to make a Will or their kinsmen to enioy their goods by any Legacy or Testament and confiscated halfe their goods which died without children this Lawe was made by the olde Romans to replenish not onely their City but their whole Dominions with multitude of men hauing lost many by ciuill Wars not long before the making of this Lawe this Emperour perceauing that they which determined to professe Virginitie and liue without children for the loue of God by this Lawe to be in worse condition then others enacted and published a Lawe that both the vnmarryed and they which had not children should enioy equall libertie with others and further decreed that they which had vowed virginitie and chastity should haue greater Priuiledge then the rest And which was a most greate Argument of this Empeperours reuence towards Religion he freed all Clergy men in all places from that Lawe and gaue power vnto all such which should be called before ciuill Magistrats to appeale to the Iudgment of Bishops And their sentence should be of force and haue more Authoritie then of other Iudges Vetus He exempteth Clergy men from secular Iudges erat apud Romanos lex quae vetuit caelibes si annum vigesimum quintum praeterijssent paribus
cum his qui nuptias contraxissent Priuilegijs frui iussitque praeter alia multa etiam vt nihil commodi etiam si genere proximi essent ex testamento suorum caperent Quinetiam eos qui nullos habebant liberos dimidiata parte bonorum quae erant reliqua mulctauit Haec lex a veteribus Romanis sancita fuit eo consilio vt non vrbem Romam solum verum etiam caeteram suam Ditionem hominum multitudine complerent quandoquidem haud longo tempore ante legem latam quamplurimos bellis intestinis ac ciuilibus amiserant Quare Imperator cum videret eos qui virginitatem excolere sine liberis esse propter Dei amorem in animum induxissent hac de re in deteriort esse conditione legem plebi promulgauit quae iubebat vt cum caelibes tum liberis carentes pari iure cum caeteris omnibus fruerentur Immo vero etiam decreuit vt qui castimoniae virginitati se consecrassent Priuilegio quodam prae caeteris donarentur Illud porro est plane maximum reuerentiae Imperatoris erga Religionem argumentum quod clericos vbique per legem ob eam rem conditam immunitate donari voluit quodque illis qui erant in iudicium vocati dedit potestatem si modo animum inducerent Magistratus ciuiles reijcere ad Episcoporum iudicium prouocandi atque eorum sententiam ratam esse aliorum Iudicum sententijs plus habere Authoritatis All these and more such publike Acts and duties of a Christian Emperour Eusebius Sozomen and others Euseb l. 2. de Vit. Constant c. 39. 40. 41. 42. 43. 44. 45. 46. l. 3. c. 4. 5. 6. 7. 9. Sozom. Hist Eccl. l. 1. c. 8. 15. 16. 17. Ruffin Hist l. 1. c. 1. Socr. l. 1. c. 2. 3. 4. 5. proue to haue bene done by Constantine diuers yeares before some Roman Writers affirme he was baptized by Pope S. Syluester in the yeare before the Nicen councell the 324. of Christ THE IX CHAPTER CONSTANTINE DID NOT PROLONG HIS Baptisme so long as some write He was not baptized by an Arrian Bishop neuer fell into Arrianisme or any Heresie 1. THEREFORE for the honour of this our Emperour and Country Baron Spond An. 324. to examine this more particularly Baronius Spondanus and others both late and more auncient Writers doe demonstrate against some GretiaÌ„s not a litle suspected of that greate sinne Heresie of Arrius or Fauourers thereof with which suspition they haue not abstained to seeme to accuse this our renowned Emperour especially towards his later dayes that he was both innocent of that crimination and not baptized a litle before his death at Nicomedia by an Arrian Bishop but long before and somewhat before that Heresie was condemned in the Nicen Councell by S. Syluester Pope of Rome and in that his then Imperiall Citie of which I shall more plainely entreate hereafter Among their Arguments besides Authours of all kindes Greekes and Latins Pagans and Christians with other inuincible testimonies a reason of cheife importance is that so Religious and verruous a Prince and Benefactor of the Church of Christ by Religion would not and in conscience could not so long hazard his saluation by deferring his Baptisme the dore to enter into â—â— The same Argument by proportion I may vse against Baronius and all those that delay the Baptisme of this renowned Emperour vntill the 324. yeare of Christ when he had bene Emperour allmost 20. yeares before and so long and more a Christian in Iudgment and affection at the least as I haue inuincibly proued He that had sought by so many and chardgeable meanes to take away preuent and hinder negligences and sins in other Christians in all places of his Dominions may not be thought so negligent and forgetfull of his owne good and happines eternall so many yeares in so many dangers as he vnderwent to play his soule at hazard and tempt God so long and often in so high a degree 2. And these Authours Themselues set downe many Christian Acts and Baron Spond in Annal. an 313. 314. 315. 316. 317. 318. 319. professions of Constantine which free him from such neglect In the next yeare to his Victorie against Maxentius being the yeare of Christ 313. he gaue his sister Constantia a Christian as these men say wife to Licinius not then probable that he could be so mindfull of his Sisters spirituall good and carelesse of his owne when especially as all Histories testifie he made this match for the propagation of Christian Religion Licinus by this meanes Ioyening with him in this busines by his procuremeÌ„t He giueth the greatest reuereÌ„ce highest honour to the Decrees Sentence of Bishops gaue his Palace Laterane to Pope Melchiades in Rome and Reuenewes to all other Bishops in the tenth yeare of his Empire he celebrated the Feast and solemnitie thereof Christiano ritu as a Christian should and reiecteth the wonted Pagan exercises He granteth great libertie to all Bishops Warreth against Licinius for defence of Christian Religion pro defensione Religionis Christianae He was the onely Emperour none to resist him in the yeare of Christ 319. and then euery where he gaue peace to the Church of Christ paceÌ„ Ecclesiae vbique restituit abolishing the Witches and Southsayers of the Pagans All these besides other Christian workes and Acts Baronius confesseth Constantine publikly performed 5. or 6. yeares before the Nicen Councell How then can he probably teach that he was batized the yeare before He confesseth there were by his procurement 600. Bishops at the Councell of Arles in the yeare 314. in the yeare 325. 318. Bishops at Nyce in Bithinia and 377. at Rome 3. If Constantine cheife Agent to abolish the Pagan Flamens to whome these Bishops succeeded had not bene a Christian much longer how could so many Bishops be so soone assembled together or haue bene in the whole worlde The very summoning and assembling them from so many so remote and separated Nations into two places must needs demande a farre longer warning Againe it is euident both by Greeke and Latine Authours that Constantine was in the East and not at Rome where he was baptized when the Nicen Councell was kept and at the Citie of Nice before the Bishops were assembled there So many Disputs both with Arrians and Pagan Philosophers as were had in that Councell so many matters there handled and concluded and Canons by all Registers and Authours decreed in such publike affaires of so greate consequence in the whole Church of Christ after so long and difficult iornies before they could be assembled and many priuate differences contentions first ended before matters of faith were handled sufficiently warrant vs by example of all other Councells that this so generall and first of that nature that euer was must needs be of a longer continuance answeareable to the difficulties thereof and so this Councell ending in the 325.
of Christ when by Socrates reckening Constantine the Greate dyed When Theodoret saith plainely that this greate Constantine restored S. Athanasius by his Decree restituit autem Alexandriae decreto suo Athanasium quamuis adesset Eusebius summis Theodoret. l. 2. Histor cap. 1. viribus dissuaderet And Sozomen also doth euidently testifie that the Greate Constantine in his life time commanded S. Athanasius to be restored and so left it in his last Will and Testament and recordeth this returne of S. Athanasius as the first matter of moment done after his death Dum haec geruntur Theodoret. Hist lib. 1. cap. 31. Athanasius ex Gallia ad solem Occidentem vergente Alexandriam reuertitur Quem Constantinus dum adhuc maneret in vita reuocari in patriam iusserat Fertur etiam eum hoc idem in Testamento suo praecepisse Which Constantine the Sonne then ruling in those parts speedely and honorably for S. Athanasius performed testifying in his Publike Letters extant in the Workes of S. Athanasius Sozom. Histor Eccl. l. 3. cap. 2. Theodoret Sozomen and Socrates himselfe that it was his Fathers Ordinance and Commande Cum Dominus noster faelicis memoriae Constantinus Augustus Pater meus haberet in animo Episcopum illum ad propriam Sedem locumque restituere morte ante occupatus occumberet quà m id quòd erat sibi in optatis Epistol Const filij apud Athan. Apol. 2. Theod. l. 2. c. 2. Sozom. l. 3. c. 2. Socrat. l. 2. c. 2. Niceph. Hist Eccl. lib. 9. c. 3. l. 8. c. 54. explere posset consentaneum existimaui vt ipse institutum tam pij Imperatoris mihi exequendum susciperem 4. And the same Socrates manifestly proueth that this returne of S. Athanasius to Alexandria from Treuers after his so longe continuance there was presently vpon the death of Constantine the Father so soone as the certaine notice thereof did come to his sonne Constantine in France Eusebius setteth downe many memorable things of this greate Emperour done by him yet lyuing after the time of his supposed death by Socrates Namely the marriage of his second sonne with greate sumptuousnes the Father Emperour leading his sonne by the hand to that Solemnitie the Ambassages and gifts sent Euseb lib. 4. de vit Const c. 49. 50. 51. 56. 57. vnto him from the Indians His diuiding the Empire betweene his sonnes His dayly making of Lawes both concerning ciuill and warlike affaires assiduè leges ferebat aliquando de rebus ciuilibus aliquando de bellicis He prepared his greate Expedition against the Persians in so forcible and victorious manner associating diuers Bishops with him to giue assistance both by their counsaile and prayers that the Persians vnderstanding thereof fearing themselues not able to make resistante sent Ambassadors vnto him to entreate for peace Oratores ad eum de petenda pace mittebant which they obtayned vpon conditions for the quiet of Christians among them 5. Among these prouisions he caused a moueable Church magnificently to be made to carry with him in his Army for his Cleargie and himselfe to serue God in Ad bellum illud suscipiendum Tabernaculum ad Ecclesiae similitudinem magnificientia faciendum curauit in quo Deo victoriarum datori ipse cum Episcâ—pis supplicaret And further to explode the error which holdeth he was not baptised vntill a little before his death when these Ambassadours came vnto him it was the holy time of Easter and Constantine watched all night with Constantine his greate deuotion at the feasts of Easter other Christians in the Church magna agebatur diei Paschâ— eo tempore celebritas Imperaror cum caetâ—ris pernoctans vota precesque Deo persoluebat And this custome he yearely vsed in this greate Festiuitie as the same Author present witnesse thereof thus testifieth Statis quotidie teÌ„poribus soluscuÌ„ sololoquebatur Deo Cap. 21. 22. supr supplici voce in genua proiectus humili vultu deiectis oculis à Deo petebat ve quibus egeret rebus per illum consequeretur Sed hanc Religionis executationeÌ„ salutaris festi temporibus augeÌ„s omnibus viribus cum animi tum corporis diuinos sacroruÌ„ ritus obibat quasi qui huius magnae solemnitatis exempluÌ„ omnibus praeberet NocturnaÌ„ verò in hoc festo per vigilationeÌ„ tam claram reddidit quà m diurnaÌ„ lucem accensis tota vrbe per certos homines quibus hoc munus delegatum fuit quà m celsissimis cereis caÌ„delis etiam laÌ„padibus igneis omnes latebras collustraÌ„tibus vt illâ— mystica pernoctatio longe clarior ipsa solis luce redderetur Ad hunc moduÌ„ Deo ille sâ—o quasi sacerdos quidam sacra faciebat He did dayly at certaine vsuall times huÌ„bly vpoÌ„ his knees pray vnto God but this exercise of religion he encreased in the times of the Feast of Saluation with all The ceremony of lights in the Church vsed by Constantine in greate aboundance of them and watchings power of soule and body executing the sacred ceremonies giuing as it were an example vnto all of this greate Solemnitie In this Feast he made the watching in the night as bright as the light of the day most high waxe condels were set vp burning in all the Citie as also laÌ„pes shyning in euery corner diuers meÌ„ being assigned to execute that office So that this mysticall watching through all the night was made farre more bright then the light of the sonne After this manner as if he had bene a Preist he serued God 6. Vpon the opportunitie before remembred of the King of Persia sending Constantine procureth quiet for the Christians in Persia Ambassadors vnto Constatine to procure peace he also wrote vnto that King Sapores that the ChristiaÌ„s in his Dominions which were there in greate numbers at that time cum accepisset apud Persas frequentes esse Dei Ecclesias infinitum pene populum Christi gregibus contineri might liue at libertie and freedome Euseb l. 4. supr Sozomen lib. 2. Hist cap. 14. for their Religion And if we may beleeue Eusebius then lyuing and best knowing the affaires and proceedings of this most Noble Emperour after all these things were compassed and brought to end he began that glorious and renowned worke and foundation of the most sumptuous Church of the twelue Apostles in Constantinople vbi iam haec peracta fuerunt omnia Euseb supr c. 58. Apostolorum templum in fui cognomine ad perpetuam illorum memoriam conseruandam aedificare caepit Where it is euident by this then lyuing Authour and witnesse that he did not begin to build this Church vntill long after his tricennall Feast first finishing and ending those things I haue remembred and others And yet the glory and statelines of that worke as it is described by the same Writer was such that it could not be effected finished in many yeares Cap. 60. supr and yet
Cap. 66. supr in terris vllum a condito mundo sub sole visum est All the Nobles of his Army which worshipped him when he lyued kept their old manner custome at certaine times entring in and prostrating themselues one the groond saluted the Emperour after his death lying in his Coffen as if he had still bene Greate reuerence giuen by the Christians to the de ad body of Constantine lyuing The Senate and all other Magistrats worshipped his body with like reuerence All kind of people euen women and children in infinite number came to see this Solemnitie these things were thus performed many dayes This blessed Emperour was he alone which reigned when he was dead and to him alone God himselfe being Authour thereof all honours which were wonte to be giuen him when he lyued were giuen after his death For he being the onely Emperour which in all the Actions of his life piously and Religiously worshiped God the King of all his sonne Christ Iesus he alone by right obtained this honour by the will of God to haue that which was buryed in death to reigne among men Totius exercitus Duces Comites omniumque Principum caetus quibus antea in more fuit Imperatorem venerari pristinum morem consuetudinem conseruaÌ„tes statis temporibus introeuntes Imperatorem in capsula iacentem tanquam viuum etiam post mortem humi procumbentes salutabant Horum reuerentiam eodem pietatis officio subsequutus est Senatus omnes reliqui Magistratus Tum vero cuiusuis ordinis hominuÌ„ etiam muliercularum puerorum infinita turba ad idem spectaculum confluebat Haec per multos dies factitata Solus vero iste beatus Imperator etiam mortuus regnauit cum ei soli post hominum memoriam vel ipso Deo Authore omnes qui solebant honores tanquam superstiti tribuerentur Num cum is solus ex omnibus Imperatoribus Regem omnium Deum Christum eius omnibus vitae actionibus pie sancteque coluerit iure sane etiam hunc honorem solus adeptus est vt Dei voluntate quod in eo morte sepultum erat tamen apud homines regnaret 9. They also made his Picturs and in them worshiped him as though he Cap. 69. were still lyuing And painted him as reigning in heauen Neque haec voce tantum clamoribus significabant verumetiam re ipsa declarabant cum ea vita functum pictis tabellis tanquam viuum colerent Nam cum caeli effigiem in tabella proprijs Constantine worshipped in his pictures after his death coloribus expressissent depinguÌ„t eum super caelestes orbes in ethaereeo caelo requiescentem Thus his body was honorably kept vnburyed vntill his sonne Constantius came none of them being preseÌ„t at his death Then being with greate solemnitie brought to the Apostles Church where the Preists and people The Preists and others pray for the soule of their Emperor Constantine deceased with teares and mourning prayed vnto God for the soule of the Emperour Populus frequens vna cum Sacerdotibus non sine lachrymis sane magno cum geÌ„mitu preces pro animo Imperatoris Deo fundebant And so with sacred ceremonies and the sacrifice of Masse and holy prayers he was ioyned to the people Cap. 70. 71. of God in heauen Licet contemplari ter beatae animae tumulum Apostolici nominis Masse said for him deceased appellaâ—ione decorari Dei populum aggregari diuinisque ceremonijs mystico sacrificio sanctarumque precationum societate perfrui 10. Nicephorus writeth that the holynes and pietie of this renowned Emperour The Relicks of Constantino worke many miracles so his Image were so Miraculously approued after his death that God gaue such an infallible gift of healing and Miracles both to his graue and Image that all diseases whatsoeuer were certainely cured by the onely touching of them Magna gloria bonorum conciliator Deus virum eum veluti fidelem ministrum accumulauit Niceph. Hist Eccl. l. 8. cap. 55. sanationum Miraculorum gratia vrnae statuae ipsius quae in porpheretici marmoris columna posita est immissa vt deinceps nulla aegri tudo contrectatis eis non cederet fides verbi illius Christi adimpleretur dicentis ego glorificantes me glorifiâ—â—bo The memorable workes and foundations of Christian pietie Arguments of Constantine his Religion the most honored Emperor that euer was Churches most sumptuous Altars Chalices Patens Candelsticks and other vessels of gold and siluer which he founded Priuiledges Immunities and aimes which he bestowed vpon Religion are innumerable Eusebius hath writen his life in 4. Bookes and many others haue entreated of them able in themselues to minister subiect of a whole History therefore I must passe them ouer onely saying in generall with that Authour of this Noble Emperour Solus ex omnibus Romanis Imperatoribus Deum omnium Regem incredibili Euseb l. 4. vit Const cap. 75. pietatis studio honorauit solus omni cum libertate vocis linguae Christi verbum personuit solus vt ita dicam Ecclesiam eius praeter caeteras ab omni aeuo honoribus effecit Solus Impium multoruÌ„ deorum ficticium cultum sustulit omnesque vias Idololatriae refutauit Igitur dum viueret postque est mortuus his honoribus cumulatus est quales neminem aliquando nec apud Graecos nec Barbaros sed ne antiquissimis quidem Romanorum temporibus cum neminem cum isto conferendum vlla vnquaÌ„ seculorum memoria nobis profuderit adeptum esse quisquam commemorare potest Among all the Roman Emperours Constantine onely did with incredible feruour of pietie honour God the King of all he alone with all libertie of voice and tongue sounded forth the word of Christ he alone that I may so say more then all the rest in all Ages endewed his Church with honours He alone tooke away the feigned worship of many Gods and refuted all the wayes of Idolatry Therefore he alone both when he lyued and after he was dead had such honors heaped vpon him that no man can make relation that any man at any time eyther among the Greekes or Barbarians or in the most auncient time of the Romans obtayned the like It is not found in the memory of all Ages that any man was to be compared vnto him He left his three sonnes before remembred to serue and reigne Emperours after him in the S. Constantia dâ—uâ—hter to Consâ—anâ—ine an holy Nunneâ— example to many Noble Nuâ—â—â— worlde but his holy daughter S. Constantia some call her Constantina he left to serue God in perpetuall virginitie among sacred Nunnes who as I haue insinuated before being infected with Leprosie and going on Pilgrimage to the graue of S. Agnes Martyred in the Persecution before Constantins time and there continuing in prayer all night was Miraculously cured of her infirmitie S. Agnes
appearing vnto her and incouraging her according Ambros serm 90. de passione beatae Aguetis Virg. to her name to be Constant in the faith and loue of Christ spe recuperandae salutis venit ad Tumulum Martyris nocte preces fideliter fundebat Quod dum faceret repentina sommi suauitate corripitur videt per vifum beatissimam Agnetem talia sibi monita praeferentem constanter Age Constantia crede Dominum Iesum Christum filium Dei esse Saluatorem tuum per quem modo consequeris omnium vulnerum quae in corpore tuo pateris sanitatem Wherevpon as S. Ambrose lyuing in that Age and others witnesse Constantine at the request of his cured daughter S. Constantia there erected a Church and Tombe to S. Agnes and Constantia perseuered in virginitie by her many virgins both meane and Noble and renowned receaued the holy veales Perseuerauit autem Constantia Augusti filia in virginitate per quam multae virgines mediocres nobiles illustres Sacra velamina susceperunt Our holy and auncient learned Countryman S. Aldelmus with most honorable Titles remembreth her among the most Aldelm l. de laudib virginitat cap. 25. Ado. Vienn in Chron. Fascicul Temp. an 294. Harris Hist Tom. 4. Libell de munificent Constant Tom. 1. Concil Baron Spond Annal. an 330. sacred virgins saying that by her persuasion and example allmost all the daughters of the Roman Pretors and allmost all Noble and beutifull virgins professed virginitie and among these Attica and Arthemia daughters of Gallibanus by others Gallicanus most potent in the Empire Quarum genitore Gallihano nullus in Romana Monarchia praestantior extitit And citeth the life of S. Constantie written long before Quod plenius de conuersatione illius scripta opuscula produnt She erected a Monastery of Nunnes neare the place where she was cured and there shutting vp her selfe with many other Nunnes serued God with greate deuotion and sanctity of life in the same place all her life after her death her body was buried by S. Agnes Therefore I may boldly say The honour of Britayne by the greate Emperour Constantine with our Monke of Bury in his olde verse of this most glorius Emperour Reioyce ye folkes that borne be in Britaine Called otherwise Beutus Albion that had a Prince so notably soueraine Brought forth and fostered in your Region Ihon Lydgaâ—e lib. 8. cap. 12. That whilom had the domination As cheife Monarch Prince and President Ouer all the world from East to Occident THE XVII CHAPTER THAT THE POPES AND CHVRCH OF ROME in this time were of the same Religion they now are and all Christian Catholiks then professed the same with them the Supremacy of that See Apostolike 1. SOME euen of our owne Historians write and namely the Monke of Westminster that S. Siluester continued Pope vntill the yeare wherein Constantine deceased and both of them died in the same yeare 340. That as they had both laboured together in their liues for aduancing the honor and Church of Christ so they died together Matth. Westm Anno gratiae 340. to receaue the merited reward of their labors Anno gratiae 340. magnificus Imperator Constantinus vitam laudabilem glorioso fine terminauit Quo etiam Anno Sanctus Syluester viam vniuersae carnis ingressus migrauit ad Dominum Dignum plane omnino conueniens vt qui simul circa incrementum Ecclesiae perseueranter laborauerant simul reciperent promeritam pro labore retributionem And if we should approue the opinion of Baronius and Spondanus so expounding Baron Spond Annal. an 314. S. Damasus in S. Syluestro to 1. Concil the old Roman Pontificall in this point that S. Syluester entered the Papacie in the yeare of Christ 314. Anno Christi trecentesimo decimo quarto Calendis Februarij Syluester Romanus subrogatus in locum Melchiadis sedere caepit and allowe vnto S. Syluester so long possessing thereof as the same Pontificall doth three and twenty yeares ten moneths and 11. dayes Syluester sedit annis viginti tribus Mensibus decem we should conclude in Baronius opinion of the death of Constantine that S. Syluester and ConstaÌ„tine died in one and the same yeare Baron Spond supr Anno. 337. as Matthew of Westminster affirmeth although not the same 340. in number which he hath deliuered But to followe the other opinion which seemeth more common and better pleaseth Baronius Binius and our Protestants also Baron Annal. an 336. 337. Binius annotat in Marc. Iul. lib. 1. Hier. in Chron. Marian. aetat 6. an 333. Sozom. Hist Eccl. lib. 2. cap. 19. that after the death of S. Syluester before Constantine dyed there were two othr Popes Marcus and Iulius the first being Pope a very short time but 8. Moneths by S. Hierome and Marianus by Sozomen a litle space Cum Marcus post Syluestrum ad exiguum tempus Episcopatum Romanum gessisset Iulius in illam Sedem successit And Iulius was Pope but in the last yeare of Constantine being as these Authors hold the first yeare of his Papacy By which accompt the reckening of our Monke before that S. Syluester and Constantine dyed in the same yeare is rather coÌ„firmed then infringed So if as these men say Marcus was Pope within 15. dayes of the death of S. Syluester continued the Papacie Baron Binn supr but 8. Moneths and Iulius immediatly succeeded him but a litle before tâ—e death of Constantine it is apparant that S. Syluester and Constantine might or did dye in the same yeare 2. And to our present purpose which is to be perfectly satisfied and instructed of what Religion these Popes were which liued in this time when the true Christian Religion was not onely permitted but publikely and with authoritie both spirituall and temporall Papall and Imperiall generally professed in all Nations whether the same which we haue heard of Constantine before the publike graunt and warrant of the Popes Supremacy Roman Religion of the Sacrifice of Masse prayer and erecting Churches to Saints prayer for the dead Purgatorie Pilgrimage honor to holy Reliks Images and such other cheife points as Protestants now call into Question or the new doctrins of these men And it can be no Question but the Maisters and Schollers Teachers and Learners Catechizers and Catechised Baptizers Both Popes Emperour and all but Heretiks were then of the present Roman Religion euen by enemies vnto it so testifying Io. Bal. l. 1. 2. de Rom. Pont. in Syluestr Mar. co Iul. Bal. sup l. 1. in Syluest Robert Barnes in vit Pontif Roman in â—od and Baptised as their condition was must needs be of one and the sance minde and iudgment in such things they were all Holy men and Confessors as our Protestant Writers are witnesses and to make them also to giue both euideÌ„ce and iudgment that they were of the Catholike Roman Religion now professed
in that our Mother Church thus they testifie and first of S. Syluester that Pedagoge ad Tutor of Constantine in these words There be very many Decrees of Pope Syluester of consecrating Chrisme confirming children adorning Churches couering Altars ordaining Massing Preistâ— annointing vesting them of worshiping adoring and reseruing the consecrated Hostes also of Deacons vesturs Albes Miters Palls Sacrifices Ceremonies Asiles Extreame vnctions other Rites Huius Syluestri permulta feruntur Instituta de Chrismate consecraÌ„do Ordinibus dandis pueris confirmandis templis ornandis Altaribus tegendis Missatoribus constituendis vngendis vestiendis Hostijsque vt vocant deificandis adornandis seruandis Item de Dalmaticis Cappis Corporalibus Albis Mitris Pallijs Pannis Peplis Sindonibus Sacrificijs Ceremonijs Asilis Extremis vnctionibus alijsque ritibus How a Preist should be vested when he sayd Masse that no lay man might empleade any of the Clergie That no Clergy man should be conuented before Magdeburgen centur 4. cap. 6. cap. 7. cap. 9. cap. 10. a secular Iudge If the Reliks of Saints or Martyrs were to be translated from other places they should be brought into Cities and Villages religiously in singing per Psalmodias Religiosè acciperentur ac deducerentur He approued and exercised the Primacy of the Pope of Rome as all other Popes then did The chast and Religious conuersation of Monkes and Nunnes were then vsed and liuers Monasteries of men and women then in Rome In the Clergie were these Degrees Bishops Preists Deacons Subdeacons Acoluthists Exorcists Lectors Ostiarij The Bishops Preists Deacons and Subâ—eacons were vnmarried and liued in chastitie Episcopi Presbyteri Diaconi aut virgines eliguntur aut certè post Sacerdotium in aeternum pudici That the sacrifice of Masse might not be celebrated but in places consecrated by a Bishop Missae celebrationem in nullis praeterquam ab Episcopo sacratis locis faciendam Concilium Româ—num sub Syluestro constituit And in the same Councell to which both S. Syluester and Constantine subscribed it is defined as I haue Concil Roman can 20. before cited that the Roman See is the cheifest See Iudge of all and to be Iudged of none Emperor Clergie Kings or people nemo iudicabit primam Sedem quoniam omnes Sedes à prima Sede iustitiam desiderant temperari Neque ab Augusto neque ab omni Clero neque à Regibus neque à populo Iudex iudicabitur These Protestants Magdeburgen c. 6. â—upr cent 4. also deluer for the doctrine and vse of this time for penitents to make sacramentall Confession of their sinnes and Preists to enioyne pennances and giue absolution vnto such Penitents Concerning holy Scripturs the third Councell of Carthage in the beginning of the next Age apprehending the same Canon of holy Scripturs which the present Roman Church now receaueth Concil Carth. â— can 47. faith plainely that it receaued it from the Fathers which were before them Pro confirmando isto Canone innotescat quia à Patribus ista accepimus in Ecclesia August l. 2. doctrin Christian cap. 7. legenda And S. Augustine liuing in this Age is witnesse that the Apostolâ—ke Sees Rome the cheife receaued it so How vaine and Idle our Protestants and their Article of Religion in reiecting Traditions and onely admitting Scripturs in matters of Religion is euident in so many recited Articles which these men haue granted and yet deny them to be contained in or to be deduced from Scripturs as also their Article and doctrine against Communion onely in one kinde contending as though it could not be practized or permitted when these Protestants themselues confesse that in this time euen in the Roman Church Communion onely vnder one kinde was vsed Ambros orat Funebri de morte Satyri and by the greatest Doctors then in the Church of God namely S. Ambrose who so writeth and at his death practized it in himselfe onely receauing vnder the forme of bread as Catholiks now vse and his brother Satyrus others often so accustomed euen when they were in health Which these Paulin. in vita S. Ambrosij Protestants thus confesse Peregrinantes ac Nauigantes EucharistiaÌ„ secum circumtulisse Christianos ex Ambrosio apparet ex oratione Ambrosij in funere fratris Satyrij Magdeburgen cent 4. cap. 6. col 429. 430. Ab honorato Ecclesiae Vercellensis Sacerdote Ambrosio morituro oblatum esse corpus Domini quo accepto expiraret Paulinus tradidit in vita Ambrosij These men also teach that the doctrine of the See of Rome and the Fathers at this time concerning freewill and originall sinne was the same with that of the Magdeburgen cent 4. cap. 4. cap. 10. Roman Church in these dayes So that if any man will compare but these points of doctrine which S. Syluester and Constantine then held and practized with the English Protestant Religion as it is set downe in the priuiledge Booke of the Articles thereof warranted by Parlament Kings Authoritie Conuocation of their Protestant Bishops Oath and Subscription of them and their whole Ministery he shall not finde any one true Article then amoÌ„g them all which are opposite to the Church of Rome and Religion thereof at this time But whether we are Catholiks placing spirituall Primacie in the See of Rome then in S. Syluester or Protestants asscribing it vnto their Christian Kings Constantine then both King and Emperour heare we must be of this holy Religion wherein these two greate Rulers were so vnited together in all points especially seeing these Protestants haue warranted these two Princes were holy and of themselues worthie paterns to be imitated now as the whole Catholike Christian world then ioyned with them in doctrine S. Syluester Magdeburgen cent l. 4. cap. 10. being Pope say our Protestants did faithfully performe his office in teaching and amended many things in the Clergie was renowned for working Miracles and by them conuerted many to the faith at seuen Ordinations he consecrated 65. Bishops all ioyning with him in Religion Syluester factus Episcopus docendi munere fideliter functus est vitiosa in ordine Ecclesiastico multa emendauit miraculis claruit etiam quibus multos ad fidem conuertit Ordinationibus sacris septem perfectis creauit Episcopos sexaginta quinque So likewise did all other knowne Catholike Bishops in the whole world either actually assembled in or consenting vnto the renowned Councels of so many hundreds of Bishops of Nice Rome Arles and other places in his time agreeing and consenting together for theÌ„selues and the whole Christian world committed to their charge in Religion Like was the case of Constantine so farre as temporall Prince had to deale in these affaires Of all Emperors that euer were he was he greatest in Power and Dominions and the greatest Reuerencer we finde in Histories of the See Apostolike and Popes of Rome in his time and all other Godly Bishops and assisted all he could the assembling
Iland now called S. Andrewes from that time of his holy Reliks taking that name of honor then a poore Village in Pictland now in the diuision of Scotland The fame hereof being spreed through the Country of the Picts very many resorted to visit and reuerence these holy Reliks from all places thereabouts brough gifts to offer to the holy Apostle ConfluxeruÌ„t illuc vndique donaria Christi Apostolo offerentes Among these was Heirgustus King of the Picts whom S. Regulus and his Religious company entertained with a ioyfull maner of Procession in Hymnes and Canticles The King Prostrating himselfe vpon the ground kissed the sacred Reliks with greate reuerence and after Masse whereof the King was most obseruant ended he gaue his owne Palace to S. Andrewe S. Regulus and the Preists to serue God Sacrifice of Masse with vestiments and ornaments beloÌ„ging to Preists at Masse there And he builded an other Church not farre off dedicated to S. Andrew the Apostle Which he did endowe with most ample gifts as Chalices Lauatories and other vessels of gold and syluer with very costely Preistly and Church Ornaments to continue for euer belonging to the holy Sacrifice ornauit id templum Donarijs amplissimis pateris cyphis calicibus peluibus laxacris ex argento auroque ac alia praetiosa supellectili in sacrorum vsum quaesita sacerdotibus ad diuina perpetuo exequenda ibidem costitutis This example of King Heirgustus was long time followed by the Kings of the Picts so long as they continued there and by the Kings of the Scots after possessing those parts honoring S. Andrew for the Patron of their Country Heirgusti exemplum longa Regum series primo Pictorum deinde Scotorum qui deletis Pictis ea loca tenuerunt religiose est insequuta Diuum Andream pro numine habentes tutelari Which the Protestant Historians themselues both Scots and others doe freely and plainly confesse as being a certaine and vndeniable true Historie agreeing both in Boeth l. 6. fol. 109. Hollinsh Hist of Scotl. supr the time place and other circumstances of the miraculous sending and transporting these holy Reliks into this kingdome in the place remembred from Patras in Achaia about the yeare of Christ 369. and the greate deuotion reuerence wherewith they were receaued and preserued heare 4. The first Religious men which were placed in this new Monastery with Culdeyes the old Monkes heare most holymen S. Regulus and his company were those which the Scots and Picts for their singular pietie and Religion honored with the Title Culdeis Sacerdotes Deicultores vulgo appellati Preists commonly called Worshippers of God these were first placed in it Fuere in eo à primaeâ—a eius conditione primum Sacerdotes Dei cultores vulgo appellati These Culdeis were Britans of those parts where the Romans ruled and the Persecution of Dioclesian extended it selfe and raged which fled to the Scots not so subiect to the Romans for succour in that raging time and many of them after the Persecution ended continued there still preaching vnto the Scots many of these conuerted ioyning with them in that holy Religious life and remayned there to many generations in greate honor and Sanctitie reuerenced both of Kings Subiects as all Antiquaries euen Protestants thus confesse in the Reigne of King Finchormach or Finchomarke a litle before this time and diuers hundreds of yeares after Scoti liberati Georg. Buchan Rer. Scoticar l. 4 in Reg. 35. Finchomarcho Holinsh Histor of Scotl. in Fincomarke curis externis nihil prius habuerunt quam vt religionem Christianam promouerent occasione illinc orta quòd multi ex Brittonibus Christianis saeuitiam Diocletiani timentes ad eos confugerant è quibus complures doctrina vitae integritate clari in Scotia substiterunt vitamque solitariam taÌ„ta sanctitatis opinione apud omnes vixerunt vt vita functorum cella in templa commutarentur ex eoque consuetudo mansit apud Posteros vt prisci Scoti templa cellas vocent Hoc genus Monachorum Culdeos appellabant Mansitque nomen institutum donec Monachorum genus recentius eos expulit By which testimonie of Antiquaries euen Protestants it is both proued that our auncient learned and Religious Britans as S. Ninian and his Associates and our Brittish holy Preists and Culdies were principall instruments in conuerting as well the Scottish as Pictish Nations to the faith of Christ and that the Pope of Rome which directed S. Ninian Religion then heare the same with that of the present Roman Church hither he and the Picts whom he conuerted our British Preists and Culdeis and the Scots receauing instruction in Religion from them and the Church of Greece with whose Monkes all these ioyned were Professors of one and the same Catholike faith in the Sacrifice of Masse and Ceremonials thereof prayer and inuocation to Saints in heauen their protection towards men on earth worshipping their Reliks Pilgrimages to holy Places Religious Monasticall life and such others before expressed by them From these Monkes and Culdeis the Bishops of those parts were chosen vntill Pope Celestine sent Boeth l. 7. f. 133. S. Palladius hither Antea ex Monachis Culdeis Pontifices assumerentur And they preached and taught the Lawe of Christ throughout all the l. 6. f. 102. Scots Countries Christi Seruatoris doctrinam per omnes Scotorâ—m Regiones concionando multis pijsque sudoribus seminantes 5. And although this History of S. Regulus in comming so longe a iorney with those sacred Reliks and the greate reuerence the Northren parts of this Kingdome then gaue vnto them may seeme strange to men not well affected to such holy duties and ignorant in the deuotion and Religion of these times yet they may learne this was not singular to the Gretians Picts and Scots but to all other Christan Nations especially the Britans not to seeke further then belongeth to their History For as S. Regulus brought those holy Reliks Pilgrimages to holy Reliks of Saints out of Greece so our Britans in these times went into Syria as farre as Antioch on Pilgrimage to S. Simeon Stellita to worship sacred things there tooke it for a greate happines blessing to bring froÌ„ thence any litle peece Nicen. Concil 2. Theod. Hist Sanctorum Patrum in S. Simeone Euagr Hist Eccl. l. 1 c. 13. of a Thong cutt from his leather Coate and in Rome itselfe they thought it to be a greate protection to haue but a litle Image of him to stand at the entries of their houses as both the second Nicen Councell and Theodoret are ample witnesses Non solum confluebant qui nostram habitant Regionem sed Ismaelitae Persae Armenij qui sunt eis subiecti Iberos Homeritae qui illis sunt interiores Venerunt autem multi quoque qui habitant extrema Occidentis Hispani inquam Britanni Galli qui quod est
egregius vita quoque conuersatione illustris sermone Fastidius not improbably Archbishop of London ingenio clarus scripsit nonnulla deuota opuscula some of our owne Writers say he was Archbishop of London which the recited Authors rather approue then impugne when they stile him Bishop of the Britans meaning Io. Bal. l. de Script Brit. cent 1. in Fastid Prisc Io. Pits aetat 5. in eod by that phrase properly spoaken that he was cheife or Archbishop of them Fastidius Episcopus Londinensis Metropolis ad Archiepiscopatum Londonensem euectus Aluueus spoaken of before that baptized S. Dauid Tremaunus vrbis Legionum Archiepiscopus and Amaloers are thought to be Archbishops Galfr. Mon. Hist Brit. l. 8. c. 10. of Caerlegion Very litle memory besides their names of those of London is left except those I haue spoaken of before Yet by good Arguments though Archbishops of Caerlegion in this time more generall both from auncient forreine and domesticall Writers we are assured they were learned and holy Catholike Archbishops gouerning the people vnder them in vertue and true beleife This is confessed by Protestant Antiquaries before making the Britans both Cleargie and others orthodoxe true beleeuers and good people longe after this Age by our Brittish Histories in the greatest sway of libertie and wickednesse heare by the Saxons entry the Archbishops Bishops and others of the Cleargie Heare were holy and truely Religious and so continued so longe as their temporall gouernment continued in so much that when sainct Augustin came hither The Bishops of Britayne now learned truely Catholike and holy men and there was then but one Archbishopricke and seuen Bishopricks left by the Pagan Saxons they were all furnished with most Religious Prelats In parte Britonum vigebat Christianitas quae à tempore Eleutherij Papae habita nunquam inter eos defecerat Augustinus inuenit in eorum Prouincia septem Episcopatus Archiepiscopatum religiosissimis Prâ—sulibus muniâ—os Abbatias complures Galfrid Mon. Hist Brit. l. 11. cap. 12. Bed Hist l. 2. cap. 2. Io. Goscelin Hist Eccl. Parker l. antiq Brit. p. 8. in quibus Grex Domini rectum ordinem tenebat And S. Bede also testifieth these Bishops and others of the Brittish Cleargie were most learned men Septem Britonum Episcopi plures viri doctissimi And other our Historians euen Protestants doe proue that not onely in that Age and this we haue now in haÌ„d but in euery other in quouis saculo Britaine had such learned Prelats And for forreine Writers euen those which were most renowned in the world in their dayes euen in this very time they witnesse as much of our Brittish Bishops I Britaine now an holy and Religious kingdome haue cited S. Hilary for the Latine and S. Athanasius for the Greeke Church before to such proofe and purpose S. Chrysostome often speaketh of the Chrysost Tom. 4. Hom. 28. coÌ„m in c. 18. Epist 2. ad Corinth apud Speede Theat of Brit. l. 6. Serm. de Pentec Tom. 3. greate deuotion and Religion of our Britans how firme they were in the true faith of Christ builded Churches and Altars offered the holy Sacrifice on them and not onely our Prelats and Preists were thus Religious but our Kings themselues did lay downe their Crownes at the Church dore and made the signe of the Crosse on their forehoods Reges ingredientes Limen Ecclesiae deponunt coronam Crucem Christi depingunt in suis frontibus And name our two Kings and Emperors Theodosius the Father and sonne for Paterns of Basilius Epist ad Occidentales Episcopos in fine Tom. 3. edit Basil 1565. such Religion Theodosius pater filius Theodosij religione ac pietate insignes The Epistle of S. Basile to the Westerne Bishops OccideÌ„talibus translated by Wolefangus Masculus the Protestant in which our Brittish Bishops were comprehended proueth that our Bishops then were knowne vnto all the world to be men instructed and endued with the grace of God vnspotted in matters of faith and keeping the Apostles Tradition Vos cunctis mortalibus praedicamini viri gratia Dei instructi quòd in fide illibati permaneatis Apostolorum depositum Our Brittish Bishops not onely renowned heare and in these Westerne Nations but in the Easterne also there teaching true Râ—ligion and condeÌ„ning Herâ—siâ— illaesum seruetis And therefore most earnestly entreateth them as he did in other Epistles to come into the East Countries afflicted with Heresie to confound the Heretiks and comfort others Obsecramus vt nunc tandem manum Orientalibus porrigatis Ecclesijs quae iam velut in genua depressae inclinant ac viros aliquos mittatis qui illas de praemijs admoneant quae patientiae ac passionibus pro Christo toleratis reseruantur Vos ò dilecti ac desiderati fratres sitis vulneratorum medici eorum qui adhuc sani existant Praedotribae quod morbidum est curantes quod sanum ad pietatem instruentes Therefore hauing proued by most worthie witnesses before that not onely among the Westerne Nations but all others in the then Christian world this Kingdome of Britaine was most free from Heresie and by S. Basils iudgment aswell in that respect as that our Bishops were learned and trauayled into remote Countries euen to Councels and as Theodoret hath testified multi Britanni many holy and learned Britans went in that time to the Easterne Countries whether S. Basile so exhorted them to come and where so greate necessitie was then of their helpe and assistance in so greate and important affaires we may not doe that wrong to our Noble Nation but acknowledge that diuers of our learned Britans tooke in hand and performed those worthie offices as S. Basil so vrgently desired And among these we may boldly name and place Coelus Sedulius a very Sigebert Bostius apud Bal. cent 1. in Coelo Sedul Io. Trith l. de Scrip. Eccles in eod Conr. Gesner Bibliot in Caelio Sedul Magdeb. cent 5. c. 10. Henric. de Erford hist Sedul in Princ. lib. Epistol learned man and by Sigebert Bostius Trithemius and others a Bishop for one He being brought vp vnder our Archbishop Hildebertus heare in our Britaine though he himselfe as he and others write Scotigena come of the Scottish Nation proued a man of greate and extraordinarie knowledge in all kind of learning especially diuine and trauayled into those Easterne Countries Italiam perlustrauit Asiam postremo Achaiae finibus excedens in vrbe Roma mirabili doctrina clarus effulsit And did not onely by his words and preaching confirme the Catholiks confounding Heretiks but by his many learned Writings refuted all Heresies of those times and places as is plainly extant in them leauing vnto Posteritie an vndeniable testimony in his owne Parson of his labours and written Bookes that all Countries then where he These our Bishops of Britaine agreeing with all Catholike Churches professed the same faith
with the Church of Rome now liued Britaine France venit in Franciam Italy Rome where he was so famous and the Easterne Churches agreed in such holy doctrine as he preached and committed to writing being the very same as Protestants themselues confesse which the Church of Rome now professeth condemning the opinions of Protestants as he had any cause to speake of such points beginning with the first and cheife Article of their Religion Iustification by faith as they confesse solam fidem ad salutem sufficere negat So of others And yet they say he had most diligently read and agreed with the Fathers of this Age the most learned Patres diligentissimè legit Originem Augustinum Hieronymum Ambrosium Eusebium Gennadium Nam ex horum interpretationibus suarum ipse in Paulum explicationum collectanea congessit ex alijs proculdubio And agreed with them in matters of Religion 4. Therefore this our renowned Doctor agreeing in all this with the best learned Magdebur cent 5. cap. 10. col 1284. Sedul in cap. 5. ad Ephes 5. ad Phil. 3. 4. ad Rom. Magdebur cent 5. c. 4. col 505. in that Age both of the Latine and Greeke Church with the Pope and Church of Rome where he was of so greate fame mirabili doctrina clarus as also in the other both Easterne and Westerne Christians where he had trauailed and preached and so glorious that the Protestants themselues acknowledge he was most rare for gifts of learning his works approued by Pope Gelasius some of theÌ„ receaued still vsed in the publike Church seruice and he stiled by that learned Pope as S. Bede after was for the like worthines venerabilis venerable Vir erat faeliâ—i ingenio praeditus acri iudicio facuÌ„dia indicibili Breuiar Roman Hym. ad Laud. in Natiuitate Domini Epiph. ad Vesper Epiphan Sedul Hymn de Christ l. 1. cap. peperisse Christum Neque minus ei cognita extitere diuina quam humana Adeo vt in Decretis Distinct 15. Gelasius Pontifex venerabilem Sedulium eum vocauerit eiusque non mediocri laude commendauerit scripta The Hymnes which the Catholike Church still vseth in the publike Seruice thereof at the Laudes in the greate Festiuitie of Christs birth and vigil of the Epiphany beginning A solis ortus cardine ad vsque terrae limitem Christum canamus principem natum Maria virgine and that of both the EueÌ„songs of the Epiphany which beginneth hostes Herodes impie Christum venire quid times non eripit mortalia qui regna dat caelestia were composed by him part of his workes and from him thus generally honored in the Church of Christ as that in honor of the blessed Virgin Salue sancta pareÌ„s enixa puerpera Regem Qui caelum terramque tenet per saecula cum virginitatis honore nec primam similem visa es nec habere sequenteÌ„ sola sine exemplo placuisti femina Christo Besides his greate trauailes and paines in preaching he wrote much Our Protestant Historians and others asscribe aboue 40. bookes to him Aldus Manutius who published diuers of his works aboue 100. yeares fince in the yeare of Christ 1501. or 1502. giueth many reasons that he lyued aboue 1100. yeares before that time Sedulium ab hinc mille centum annos ac plus eo fuisse colligimus Ald. Manut. Epist ante opera Iuuenci Sedulij c. Sedul Epist ad Macedonium Presbyterum and to haue liued in the same time with S. Hierome puto Hieronimum Sedâ—lium eisdem fuisse temporibus Which Sedulius himselfe in his Epistle to Macedonius seemeth sufficiently to proue speaking therein of S. Hierome as then liuing and writing as also of some holy parsons then in life to whome he wrote Therefore I place him in this Age yet not denying but he might liue to the beginning of that which followeth This our Sedulius much esteemeth in that Epistle Vrsinus a Bishop Vrsicinus Laurentius Gallicanus Preists and Faelix whome according to his name he nameth a truely happy man vere Faelicem for his contempt of this world cui mundus crucifixus est And others doe say they were his familiar friends and worthie men as he and they likewise doe Magdeburgen centur 1. of this Macedonius to whome he wrote Therefore not finding any Historian clayming these or any of them for any other Nation and hauing heard before that many Britans then went into those parts that they were entreated thereto and besides our owne forreine Antiquaries write that in those dayes our Arnold Merm Theatr. conuers gent. Britans did often goe on Pilgrimage to the holy Land and Rome and preach euery where as they went Britanni olim dum terram sanctam aut Apostolorum Limina visitarunt passim Euangelio praedicando seruiebant we may not vnprobably presume that these or some of them were also of this Kingdome And some write that saint Fridolin a Princes sonne of this Country some say a Scot S. Patrike very renowned in this Age. did in this Age wheÌ„ saint Hilary was Bishop of Poicters apud Pictauos Hilario Episcopo preach in Belgia Argentine Chur Rhetia Burgundy Basile Sigebert Chron. an 394. Fascicul tempor ad An. 384. Nen. Hist M. S. Floren. Wigorn. an 490. Probus in vit S. Patricij Capgrau in eod Genebr Chron. Sigebert Chron. an 491. Fascicul tempor an 423. Marian. Scot. aetat 6. an 491. Sur. Lippol 17. Mart. Baron not Mart. eod die Io. Bal. cent 1. in Patric Io. Pits in eodem Matth. Westm an 491. FloreÌ„c Wigorn. Chronic. an 372. and other places and founded many Monasteries by the Ryuer Rhine I may also ioyne saint Patrike borne in Britaine heare in this Century wherein he was not onely borne but liued in most holy conuersation many yeares both in this his natiue Country Ireland whether he was by Pagan Scottish Irish Pirats with his Christian Sisters and others violently carried hence there sold to serue Sigebert saith this was in the yeare of Christ 394 Sanctus Patricius in Hibernia cum suis sororibus veÌ„ditur vbi cum esset Regis Porcarius Angeli saepe alloquio fruitur The Author of Fasciculus Temporum saith he was sold thither with his Sisters ten yeares sooner and they were reuerenced there An. 384. Patricius magnus pater Hibernorum Apostolus circa haec tempora in Hibernia veneratur cum suis sororibus Angeli saepe colloquio fruitur 5. But if we calculate and compare the yeares of his life and death we shall certainely finde that he was solde into Iereland from hence longe before either of these times and was aboue 30. yeares old in this Age. All Historians agree that as he liued 122. yeares so he died in the yeare 491. by which accompt he must needs be borne in the yeare of Christ 368. or 369. and be aboue 30. yeares old in this Age. Marianus Scotus Probus Capgraue and others
auncent Historian S. Gildas others after him are witnesses that in the time of King Constantine there was a glorious Abbey and holy Abbot there Sancti Abbatis complaining how sacrilegiously this King killed one of the sonnes of Mordred betweene the holy Altars intra ipsa sacrosancta Altaria flying thither for Sanctuary and sauegard and he himselfe hauing three sonnes Constans Aurelius Ambrose and Vtherpendragon perhaps for remorse and in satisfaction for that impietie deliuered his eldest sonne Constans to be a Monke in that Abbey Constantem Primogenitum tradidit in Ecclesiam Amphibali intra Guintoniam vt Monachalem ordinem susciperet and there he was a Monke Vbi Monachalem ordinem suscepit And so continued vntill Vortigerne tooke him by force out of his Cloister and made him King without the peoples consent because he was a Monke Vortigernus perexit Wintoniam Constantem Monachum Constantini filium de Claustro extractum duxit Lundonias eum vix annuente populo eo quòd Monachus esset erexit in Regem 4. There were then diuers Monasteries in London and Constantine mutthered an other youÌ„g Prince in one of theÌ„ Vnum Wintoniae in Ecclesia S. Amphibali ante altare trucidauit Alterum Londoniae in quorundam fratruÌ„ Caenobio absconditum Matth. Westm an 543. Stowe Howes Histor Brit. Sax. in Constan Vortiger crudeli morte daÌ„nauit Which our ProtestaÌ„ts thus acknowledge ConstaÌ„tine followed and one of the younge men he found in an Abbey at London slew him neare the Altar cruelly And how in Kent at the comming of Hengist the Pagan Saxon thither soone after this there were many Religious houses both of men and women and many of them were glorious Martyrs by the Saxon Persecutors Hengist slew the good Archbishop Vodine and many other Preists and Religious men All the Churches in Kent were polluted with blood the Nunnes with other Religious parsons were by force put from their houses and goods 5. These Religious houses must needs be builded and so furnished with goods and consecrated parsons before the Saxons entred and so in or before this Age these men being then when they were Pagans no Founders but destroyers of such MonumeÌ„ts not onely in Kent but in all places where they preuayled by all Histories Among these the sumptuous and stately Church Bed l. 1. c. 6. Mat. Westm an 313. 586. and Monastery of S. Alban builded within 10. yeares of his Martyrdome was one for the Monastery there was not as Matthew of Westminster proueth founded first by King Offa but being destroyed by the Saxons was reedified by him Hac tempestate Ecclesia beati Martyris Albani quae post Passionem suam miro tabulatu lapideo atque eius Martyrio condigna legitur fabricata deiecta penitus cum alijs creditur deleta donec per ministerium Offae Regis Angelo sibi reuelante corpus gloriosi Confessoris ac Martyris inuentum est Monasterium eis denuo fabricatum Therefore being by King Offa restored and builded againe denuo it was builded before and consequently before the Saxous time Ouertrowers and not Erectors of Monasteries 6. There was also now a noble Monastery at Amsbury in Wilshire neare Salisburie in which as an old French Manuscript and others say there were Manuscr Gallic Anâ—iq cap. 24. Galfr. Monum Hist Brit. l. 8. c. 9. at this time and after 300. En cel licu d' Ambri estoit à cel temps vne Abbaye de 300. Moignes This was founded olim long before by one named Ambrius neare Kaercaradoe Salisbury quae nunc Salesberia dicitur Erat ibi Caenobium trecentorum fratrum in Monte Ambrij qui vt fertur fundator eius olim extiterat Our old English Chronicle entreating of the desolation which the Pagan Old Engl. Chronic part 5. f. 43. SaxoÌ„s wrought in this kingdome in destroying Religious houses Churches and how Aurelius Ambrosius restored and builded them againe thus deliuereth that in generall and particularly of this Monastery King Aurilambros went through out the Lond and put away the name of Engyst Londe that Engyst after his name had called it before Then he let call it againe greate Britaine and let make againe Churches and houses of ReligioÌ„ Castles Cities and Borowes and Townes that the Saxons had destroyed The Britons ladd him to the mouÌ„t of Ambrian where some time was an house of Religion which then was destroyed through the Paynyms whereof a knight that was called Ambry that some time was founder of that house and therefore the hill was called the mount of Ambrian and after it was called Ambesbury The King Aurilambros let amend and redresse the house of Ambesbury and put therein Monkes but now there be Nonnes By this it is euident that this Religious house destroyed by these Pagans florished in this Age. 7. That there was a Monastery of greate renowne at Abingdon in Barkeshire Chron. Abingd apud Harpesfeld Hist Eccl. 10. saecul p. 203. in this time before the comming of the Saxons into Britaine the old Chronicle of that house is witnesse testifying that then there were 500. Monkes and more belonging to that Abbey lyuing in the Woods Deserts getting their liuing by their labours and vpon the holy dayes and sondaies comming together in their Monastery all excepting 60. which continually aboad in the Abbey seruing God there And that before King Cissa was a Christian he put these Monkes either to death or forced them from their Monastery and cruelly persecuted all Christians And allthough our Antiquities by Pagans Persecutions and Protestants are so perished that we haue a small part of our Ecclesiasticall memorable things preserued yet we may make coniecture of these matters with sufficient probabilitie that seeing Monasticall life came hither in the Apostles time and still increased except in the 9. yeares of Dioclesian his Persecution that the Religeous houses in Britaine were now come to a greate number especially when we finde the greatest Enemies they haue our Protestants and among them the best Antiquaries they haue thus to testifie In auncient time euen the greatest parsonadges held Monkes Friars William Lamb. perambulation of Kent p. 330. and NuÌ„nes in such veneratioÌ„ and liking that they thought not Citie in case to florish no house likely to haue longe continuance no Castles sufficiently defensed where was not an Abbey Pryory or Nunnery either placed within the walles or planted at hand and neare adioyning And that such was the deuotion of this time we may gather by our old Writers testifing that after the Pagan Saxons had destroyed the Churches and Abbeyes in Britaine yet many still remained and their Abbots were honored numbred among our Nobles and as spirituall Lords before the temporall So it was in that greate Solemnitie when Aurelius Ambrose kept the Feast of Pentecost at Ambesbury he had there many Bishops Matth. Westm an 490. Matth. Westm An. 498. Galfr. Monum Hist Briton l. 7. c. 16.
Holinsh Hist of Scotl. in Maximus Britaine they had very many Monkes Religeous men of their owne Scottish people which by the common generall Edict of Maximus to bannish all Scots whatsoeuer Ecclesiasticall or temporall without exception or limitatioÌ„ were exiled with the rest they erected new Monasteries in the out Ilands Among which one aboue the rest in the Hebrides Ilands in the I le of Iona was most renowned both for holy Monkes and Nunnes where the common funerall place was of the Scottish Kings There was an other such Monastery in the I le of Mona where S. Briget euen by our Protestant Antiquaries Io. Bal. cent 1. in Brigida Lagmési Hector Boeth Scotor Hist l. 9. Capgr in S. Brigida with three other Virgins at one time became Nunnes being professed by Machillas then Bishop of Soder or Soter this was when she was but 14. yeares olde Brigida sanctissima virgo decimo quarto anno vix superato ad Sodorensem Episcopum in Monam Iusulam paternis fortunis quae amplissimae erant contemptis aufugit precibus non sine lachrimis petens vt perpetuae virginitati Pontificia authoritate addiceretur Which time being compared with that of her life being very old at her death and that she had bene first buried in Mona and her body translated to Dune in Ireland in the yeare 518. must needs proue vnto vs that there was a Religeous house in Mona in this Age. 12. And not onely in Mona Iona and the Hebrides Ilands but in other out Ilands and places these Scotish Monkes made aboad and had Cels or Monasteries in this time For our Scotish Historians deliuering vnto vs how they were all by Maximus bannished with the other Scots out of the Country now called Scotland confesse also that there came but a part allthough a greate part for the nearnes and conuenieÌ„cy of those Ilands into the Hebrides Veremund Hect. Boeth l. 6. Scot. Hist Georg. Buchan Rer. Scoticar l. 4. in Rege 39. Quorum magna pars in Hebrides delata The others then must needs haue other resting places which the Antiquaries of Scotland euen Protestants confesse saying that the Scottish Preists and Monkes then held in greate honor reuerence were dispersed into all Countries rounde about and many of them came into Iona Neâ— Ã Sacerdotibus Monachis qui tum in summo erant honore Picti si publicè Christianis institutis imbuti Iniuriam abstinuerunt Illi vero profugi cum in omnes circumcirca Regiones dispergerentur multi in Ionam Aebudarum vnam deuenerunt atque ibi in Caenobium collecti magâ—am suae sanctitatis eruditionis â—amam ad Posteros transmiserunt Some of these Scots went into Ireland in Hiberniam from whome came the Irish Monkes so famous afterward and some of our Brittish Monkes also preached there in this time as I haue proued of S. Carantocus called by the Irish Cernath before And when in the beginning of the next Age the Scots came into this Iland againe the Monkes of Iona and Mona continuing there still there came so many Scottish Monkes inâ—o the part called Scotland in the time of Fergusius their King the second of that name from their places of Bannishment in so greate a number Veremund Hect. Boeth Scotor Hist l. 7. by the Scottish Writers that their King Fergusius founded and endowed for them being a vertuous Prince many Cels or Monasteries Restituit Fergusius templa dirutâ—â—â—ut populi defectu neglecta sacris ministris ad Dei cultum sacerdâ—tijâ— donatis Qui â—â—ularant Monachos reduâ—es mira charitate amplexus vt popuâ—um vera imâ—uâ—râ—nt â—ietate structis ad id patrio ritu Cellulis quibusdam ad vitae neâ—â—ssariâ— praeâ—â—â—s donâ—uit Where besides the Preists and their Churches we see many Religeous houses founded and endowed for the exiled Monkes returning in the begining of the next Age. Not vnprobable but diuers of these Boeth supr Georg. Buchan l. 4. 5. Hollinsh Hist of Scotl. in Fergusio 2. Monkes came with him from Scandia and Denmarke where he was borne and whether the Scotish Monkes with others fledd in the time of Maximus and other adiacent Contries and Ilands they then being dispersed into all parts about this Kingdome in omnes circumcirca Regiones And yet at the time of this dispersion of the Scotish Monkes the Brittish Monkes with their Cells and Monasteries were in quiet in the Country now termed Scotland as I haue proued before and were many 13. The same is euident of the Religeous people of the Pictish Nation now being Christians the exilement by Maximus onely extending to the Scots Among these some about saint Andrewes were famous One had bene the Palace of the Kings of Picts and at the comming of saint Regulus thither with the Reliks of saint Andrew the Apostle Heirgustus their King conuerted it to a Church or Monastery Heirgustus Regium Palatium amplis structuris vti ea patiebatur aetas ornataÌ„ diuo Andreae Regulo ac Sacerdotibus ibidem deinceps optimo Maximo Deo famulaturis liberè erogauit An other Monastery was that which the same King founded neare to the same place Struxit haud procul à palatio sacram aedem diuo Apostolo dicatam And furnished them both with pretious Ornaments and holy Vessels of gold and syluer Ornauit id templum donarijs amplissimis Pateris Cyphis Calicibus Peluibus Lauacris ex argeÌ„to auroque ac alia pretiosa supellectili in sacrorum vsum quaesita Sacerdotibus ad diuina perpetuò exequenda ibidem constitutis A third Monastery was founded there or very neare the same place either in this Age or the beginning of the next by our renowned Brittish Abbot saint Manuscr Antiq. in vit S. Cadoci Capgr in eod Cadocus after Bishop and Martyr who going one Pilgrimage to the Reliks of saint Andrew in Scotland stayed preaching there 7. yeares and founded a Monastery I haue spoken of saint Gudwal and his 180. Monks before who founded diuers Monasteries heare in this Age. THE XXIX CHAPTER OF CERTAINE HERETICKS AND HERESIES the Trimothian and Pelagian Britaine in this time 1. BVT as Britaine had many glorious Saints and Martyrs in this Age so it wanted not some Heretiks to disturbe the peace and quietnes of Christs Church both in this and other Nations Timotheus the name giuen to the Timotheani Heretiks was as Sigebert with others writeth of this kingdome held that the Diuine Nature in Christ was changed into his Human Nature and by a shew of Continency and Religion deluded many In Britannia Timotheus quidam Continentiae Religionis imagine multis illudeÌ„s eos in errorem suae Haeresis induxit dicens Christum verum quidem Deum verum hominem de Virgine Maria natum fuisse sed mentiens dicendo quod Diuina Natura conuersa sit in HumanaÌ„ Naturam The Collectors of our auncient Writers affirme that our Country man Leporius Agricola did write a
11. S. Claudias childrens paines and charges in furthering the Conueruersion of Britaine 199. 6. S. Claudia endeed her daies at Sabinum in Vmbria 161. 10. Claudius the Emperor banished the Iewes from Rome 82. 3. Claudius brought the Orcades and Anglesie into subiection 335. 4. S. Clement goes into Iury to receaue instructions about our Sauiour 19. 2. S. Clement conuerted by S. Peter ib. S. Clement was personally with S. Peter in Britaine 164. 3. 176. 5. S. Clement succeeded S. Cletus in the gouernment of the Roman See 173. 1. S. Clement constituted by saint Peter his successor 173. 2. S. Clement numbered after S. Cletus and S. Linus and why 174. 2. c. S. Clement yeelded the Papacy to S. Linus 175. 4. S. Clement twice Pope 176. 5. S. Clement sent Bishops into Britaine 177. 6. Sainct Clement sent Bishops into France ib. S. Clement by the prerogatiue of the See of Rome commanded the Bishops of the East to sēd Bishops and Preachers into the West ib. S. Clemant bānished by Traian into the Iland Chersonesus 185. 1. S. Clement Martyred ib. S. Cletus succeeded S. Linus in the See Apostolike 169. 1. Coel King of Britaine 373. 2. 452. 4. Coel Father to the Empresse Helena ib. Coel slaines Asclepiodotus 451. 2. Coel ceaseth the Persecution against Catholiques ib. Coel frees Britaine from the Power of the Romans ib. Coel enacteth a seueare Law against the Romans and their fauourers 453. 4. Coel in dread of Constantius 376. 5. or 373. 5. Coel concludeth a peace with Constantius ib. Coel gaue Constantius his daughter Helena in mariage ib. Coel either twice King or else not King vntill towards his death 376. 6. or 373. 6. Coel propably a Christian 453. 4. Coel his death 459. 3. Coillus whē King of Britaine 196. 1. Coillus begot Lucius in his old Age. ib. Coillus confirmed the Priuiledges of the Monastery of Glastenbury 198. 6. Coillus supposed to haue bene a Christian King 198. 3. Coillus was no Christian King 133. 5. Coillus in some sense may largely be called a Christian 134. 7. Coillus did probably write vnto Pope Alexander that he was willing to giue way to Christian Religion 198. 6. S. Columbanus write a Rule of Monasticall life 330. 6. S. Columbanus his Rule confirmed by Pope Honorius 330. 6. 332. 8. S. Columbanus a Monke of Bangor of our auncient Brittish Order ib. S. Columbanus founded many Monasteries both of Monkes and Nunnes of our old Order ib. The Mōkes of Lirinum vnited them selues with S. Columbanus in his Rule 332. 9 The 10. Commandements giuen by God in the Law of Moyses 244. 4 The 10. Commandements all of the Law of Nature excepting that of obseruing the Sabboth ib Commodus succeeded his Father Marcus Aurelius Antoninus in the Empire 247. 1. Commodus exceeded all former Emperours in impiety ib. Commodus fauorable to Christians ib. Communion vnder one kind vsed in the time of Pope Cornelius 381. 8. or 391. 8. Communion vnder one kind vsed in S. Syluesters time in the Church of Rome 539. 2. Conche S. Martins Sister and S. Patrikes mother v. Couche Sacramentall Confession in S. Syluesters time 538. 2. Confirmation allowed for a Sacracrament by S. Cyprian 382. 10. or 392. 10. Confirmation defined to be a Sacrament in the Councell of Arles 483. 2. Constantius Clorus elected Cesar 391. 1. Constantius employed in cruel warrs in Germany 418. 2. Constantius hath the recouery of Britaine committed vnto him 392. 1. 458. 1. Constantius twice in Britaine 376. 5. or 373. 5. Constantius concluds a peace with King Coel. ib. Constantius marrieth King Coels daughter Helena at his first comming into Britaine ib. Constantius mariage with S. Helena trew mariage euen by the Romā Lawes 458. 1. Constantius put away S. Helena 409. 4. Constantius by his diuorchment of Sainct Helena depriued himselfe of regall Power in Britaine 409. 4. Constantius receaues Theodora a Pagan Concubine vnder the name of wife 409. 4. Constantius mariage with Theodora adulterate 458. 1. Constantius receaueth againe his wife S. Helena 458. 1. This was at his second being in Britaine 376. 5. or 373. 5. Constantius no instrument of Persecution 409. 4. 460. 5. Constantius finding the Christians in Britaine free at the death of King Coel so preserueth them 411. 4. c. 460. 5. c. Constantius alwaies a worshipper of the trew God 410. 4. or 419. 4. Constātius memorable acte to make triall of trew Christians ib. Constantius restoreth Christian Religion in Britaine and other places 463. 2. c. Constantius permitteth Churches to be erected 464. 4 Constantius fals sicke at Yorke 465. 4. Constantius warned by an Angell to leaue the Empire to Constantine 396. 6. 465. 5. Constantius crownes his sonne Constantine Emperour and prophesieth that he should aduance Christian Religion 465. 5. Constantius dieth at Yorke 401. 9. The time of Constantius death 466. 6. or 464. 6. Constantius sumptuous buriall at Yorke ib. Constantius buriall performed according to some with Christian solemnities 412. 5. Constantius body found at Caernaruon and honorably emtombed among other Christians ib. Constantine the Great sonne of Cōstantius and S. Helena 396. 6. Constantine a Britan by birth ib. Constantine escapeth from Dioclesian and Maximian 465. 5. Constantine arriues safely at Yorke ib. Constantine crowned Emperour ib. Constantine proclamed Emperor in Britaine 467. 1. Constantine designed to be Emperor by God himselfe 467. 1. Constantine kept Britaine quiet for Religion ib. Constantine restored all holy places in Britaine ib. Constantine had his education at Abingdon 469. 3. Constantine in Britaine prepares warre against the infidell Persecutor 470. 1. Constantine carried with him from Britaine a greate Power of his Country Brittish Souldiars 542. 2. Constantine committed the gouernment of Britaine to the Roman Proconsuls 542. 3. Constantine a worshipper of Christ before his miraculous Conuersion 471. 2. Constantins miraculous Vision of the Crosse ib. Constantins Vision of Christ in his sleepe ib. Constantine commands Christ onely to be worshipped 472. 3. Constantins miraculous Victory against his Pagan enemies by the signe of the Crosse 472. 4. Constantine aduanceth Christian Religion in all places destroying Idolatry 472. 5. Constantins wonderfull care deuotion and expedition in establishing Christian Religion and destroying Idolatry 473. 5. Constantins greate reuerence to the signe of the Crosse the ensigne of his Victories 473. 6. 488. 6. Constantine troubled with a Leprosie 475. 2. Constantine counselled by the Pagan Flamens to wash himselfe in a Bath of childrens bloude 475. 2. Constantine abhorreth the fact restoreth the children with rewards ib. Constantins Vision of Sainct Peter and S. Paul ib. Constantins Baptisme Confirmation at Rome by Sainct Syluester ib. The miracles which happened thereat ib. Constantine did not prolonge his Baptisme so longe as some write 489. 1. c. Constantine made a publike Oration persuading to embrace Christian Religion 476. 4. Constātine puts out an Edict against the Iewes 480. 4. Constantine consented and in dew manner
Confirmation of what they had done 312. 2. S. Damianus came backe againe with the same 316. 1. c. We finde nothing of their finall departure 319. 4. S Damianus and Fugatianus â—ad places of honor here according to their worth ib. S. Damianus and Fugatianus search after the Monastery of Glastenbury 323. 2. or 321. 2. S. Damianus and Fugatianus contitinued long at Glastenbury ib. S. Damianus and Fugatianus appointed 12. to dwell at Glastenbury in honour of the first 12. inhabitants ib. S. Damianus and Fugatianus submitted themselues to the Rule of S. Ioseph 332. 8. S. Damianus and Fugatianus preached likewise to the Scots 334. 1. c. S. Damianus and Fugatianus Actes committed to writing 337. 1. S. Dauid the Popes Legat in Britaine 332. 8. S. Dauid founded Monasteries of our auncient Brittish Order ib. Deacons not to marrie 382. 11. or 392 11. Deacons to assist at the Altar 384. 13. or 394. 13. S. Decumanus Parents and birth place 567. 6. S. Decumanus flieth the world 368. 6. S. Decumenus miraculous beginning of an Eremiticall life ib. S. Decumenus manner of life ib. S. Decumanus Martyred ib. S. Decumanus carried his head after it was cut of to a fountaine 569. 8. The same euer since called by his name ib. The same healthsome for the Inhabitants ib. S. Decumanus buried and a Church dedicated to him in the same place 569. 8. S. Decumanus had a Church dedicated to him in the Towne of Welles 569. 9. What happened to one Demetrius a Grecian trauailing in Britaine 17. 8. Denotus made Bishop of Wincester and when 320. 6. Denotus his great possessions ib. Diadumenus v. Macrinus Dioclesian chosen Emperour 391. 1. Dioclesian adioyned Maximianus vnto him in gouernment ib. Diocleans and Maximians wicked plots wherewith they began their Persecution in Britaine 413. 1. Dioclesian forebad any to buy or sell without offering sacrifice 416. 4. Dioclesians Persecution lasted but 9. yeares in Britaine 416. 4. Dioclesians Persecution when first raised in Britaine 420. 3. Dioclesians Persecution exceeding cruell 422. 1. c. S. Dionisius Pope and Martyr 384. 14. or 395. 14. S. Dionysius a Monke and Eremit before he was Pope ib. S. Dionysius conuerted the wife and daughter of Decius ib. Domitian created Emperour 169. 2. Domitian commanded himselfe to be worshipped as a God 170. 2. Domitian raiseth a cruell Persecution against Christians 160. 2. Domitians Persecution did not extend inselfe into Britaine 170. 2. Donaldus the first Christian King of the Scots 334. 2. Douer Castle builded by Aruiragus 287. 3. The Druids prophecied of a virgins Conception 9. 1. The Druids cheife Schooles Doctors were in Britaine ib. The Druids auncient residence in the I le of Man by whom and when giuen vnto them 10. 3. The Druids dedicated temples Ignoto Deo 16. 7. The Druids acknowledged after their Pythagoricall manner that mens soules were immortall 17. 9. 242. 2. The Druids great learning 206. 8. The Druids Religion not prohibited by Marcus Aurelius 238. 4. The Druids Religion prohibited to Citizens by Augustus 238. 5. The Druids Religion opprest in France by diuers Emperours 238. 5. The Druids accustomed to sacrifice Romans Prisoners 239. 5. or 234. 5. By the Druids direction Bunduica slew 80000. Romans ib. The Druids Religion odious to the Romans 239. 6. or 234. 6. Druids the greatest hinderers of Christian Religion 1â—â— 1. The Druids for temporall respects iustly troubled for feare of the Conuersion of Britaine 240. 1. Diuers disputations in Britaine betwixt the Druids and Christian Apostolike men 241. 1. The Druids reason for defence of their Religion ib. What Nations ioyned with the Druids in Religion ib. The Druids worshipped the Gentils Gods Iupiter Apollo c. ib. The Druids florished from the time of Druins that great King and high Preist ib. The Druids from whence so called ib. The Druids pretious attire 242. 2. The Druids statly houses ib. The Druids sometimes resorted into woods ib. The Druids exempted from all exactions ib. The Druids cheefe iudges in temporall and spirituall affaires 242. 2. The Druids had one chiefe ouer the rest 278. 8. The Druids great witt 242. 2. The Druids vsed as Ministers by all that would offer sacrifice ib. The Druids depriued the trew God of all worshipe 243. 3. The Druids neither taught nor worshipped the trew God 244. 3. The Druids absurde opinion of the transmigration of soules 244. 4. The Druids Chymericall fiction of soules informing bodies in an other world ib. The Druids tooke away all thinges which are required vnto a trew Religion ib. The Druids Idols were not inferiour in number to those of Egipte 244. 5. The Druids immolated men in their execrable sacrifices 245. 5. The Druids diabolicall practice of Magicke ib. The Druids wiues and children coÌ„mon 246. 6. The Brittans of the Druids Religion fedd on mans fleash ib. The Druids abolishing made an alteration in politike maters 256. 4. S. Dubritius the Popes Legat in Britaine 332. c. E. EAster to be obserued on the Sunday 244. 2. Easter to be celebrated the same day with the Church of Rome 482. 2. Easters erroneous obseruation not receaued by our Britans from their first instructors in Religion 345. 3. Edenburge in Scotland a Flamens Seat 336. 5. Edenburge founded by King Ebrancus ib. The Egyptians adored a childe and a virgin and why 6. 7. S. Edwine King of Morthunberland Christened at Yorke 100. 1. S. Eleutherius was not Pope or probably Preist when King Lucius sent Ambassadors to Rome 219. 8. S. Eleutherius in great estimation for his learning 221. 3. S. Eleutherius renowned in Britaine longe before his Popedome ib. S. Eleutherius probably a Cardinall of one of our Brittish Churches in Rome 222. 4. S. Eleutherius probably personally in Britaine ib. S. Eleutherius succeeded S. Soter in the See Apostolike 247. 1. S. Eleutherius established the true obseruation of Easter 247. 2. S. Eleutherius a Professor of that Religion which Protestants call Papistty 248. 2. S. Eleutherius claymed the Popes spirituall supremacy ib. S. Eleutherius ordained that in the Bishops causes nothing should be determined but by the Pope of Rome ib. S. Eleutherius by letters exhorted King Lucius vnto Christian Religion 252. 1. S. Eleutherius emploied diuers Britans in the Conuersion of Britaine 265. 7. S. Eleutherius sent to King Lucius a hallowed Crowne with the title of King of Britaine 299. 4. S. Eleutherius prescribed King Lucius the precincts of his kingdome ib. S. Eleutherius granted many priuiledges and Indulgences in Britaine 338. 3. S. Eluanus a Catechumen when he was sent to Rome by King Lucius 213. 2. S. Eluanus consecrated Bishop and that sent backe into Britaine ib. S. Eluanus praised for vertue and learning 217. 7 S. Eluanus was not brought vp in the Schoole of S. Ioseph of Arimathia 258. 7. S. Eluanus gaue place to S. Thean to be Archbishop of London before him 217. 7. S. Eluanus and S. Medwin were not the
those to gouerne in Britaine who were descended of a Brittish Line 362. 2. Seuerus borne in the Prouince of Tripolis in Affrica 363. 2. Seuerus descended of the regall Brittish race ib. Seuerus true Heire to the kingdome of Britaine ib. Seuerus Married a Brittish Lady 363. 3. Seuerus had by her a sonne named Bassianus ib. Seuerus came into Britaine to represse their discords 350. 1. 362. 1. Why he tooke this expedition to his one persone 364. 4. Seuerus causeth the wall of Separation to be made 336. 6. 368. 4. The time of his aboade in Britaine 363. 3. Seuerus ambitious of honour 362. 1. Seuerus the first persecutor after Nero. 346. 3. 365. 1. Seuerus cōmaunded none to be either Iew or Christian 365. 1. How moued thereunto ib. Seuerus otherwise a louer of Christians 366. 2. Seuerus protected the Christians in Britaine ib. Seuerus honoured Proculus a Christian in his pallace ib. Seuerus renowned both for warlike affaires and Learning 368. 4. Seuerus a seuear punisher of Adultery ib. Seuerus slaine in a Battaile ib. Seuerus left 32. legions to defend his Empire ib. The length of his reigne 368. 5. Sybilla Tiburtina brought with great solemnitie vnto Rome 7. 8. S. Simitrius a Priest Martyred 220. 2. 229. 3. S. Simon Zelotes neuer preached in or neare Britaine 42. 3. S. Simon had Egipt and Lybia in his diuision 44. 2. S. Simon Mattyred in Persia 46. 4. S. Sircicius Pope a great aduauncer of that Religion which Protestants call papistry 576. 8. S. Sixtus the 1. succeeded Pope Alexander in the Papall Dignitie 200. 1. The length of his Papacy ib. S. Sixtus renowned for sanctitie learning and well gouerning of the Church 201. 2. S. Sixtus Decrees euen according to Protestants ib. S. Socrates probably Martyred in Britaine and when 180. 9. Soder once Saract a Citty in the I le of Man 125. 2. Soder the first Bishops See in those partes ib. S. Soter Pope 234. 1. The space of his Papacy ib. S. Soter Martyred 235. 1. 247. 1. S. Soters Doctrine an Religion 235. 20. S. Soter sends diuers Bishops into Britaine 240. 6. Stamford and Vniuersity founded by King Bladud 206. 8. Stamford furnished with Philosophers from Athens ib. Stamford continued a place of Learning vntill the comming of sainct Augustine ib. Stamford interdicted by the Pope for Heresie ib. Sainct Stephen Pope consecrated but three Bishops 387. 2. or 397. 2. S. Stephens Decrees about receauing penitent Heretikes 384. 12. or 395. 12. S. Stephen apprehended at Masse 379. 5. S. Stephen martyred 379. 7. S. Stephen the eight Arch-bishop of London 391. 3. A Stone brought out of Egipt by Scota 11. 51. The Scottish Kings accustomed to be Crowned on the same ib. The same stone brought into Englād by King Edward ib. The same stone whersoeuer it be is a toaken that the Scots must reigne there ib. Subdeacons office 228. 2. Subdeacons can not entermedle in reconciling people to Christ or in administring Sacraments ib. Subdeacons not to marry 382. 11. or 392. 11. Suetonius v. Publius S. Syluester disputeth with the Iewes and confutes them 480. 4. The time of his death 537. 1. S. Sylnester of the present Roman Religion 538. 2. T. S. Tauriuus thought by some to be the first Archbishop of Yorke 178. 7. S. Taurinus renowned for Miracles ib. S. Taurinus did raise one from death and who she was 179. 7. S. Tephredaucus Disciple to S. Kebius 567. 5. S. Taphredaucus his Church in the I le of Man ib. S. Telesphorus succeeded S. Sixtus in the Papacy 208. 1. S. Telesphorus pietie and Religion ib. S. Telesphorus Martyred ib. The Temples of the Idols exceeding rich 305. 1. S. Thean the first Arch-bishop of London 217. 7. 307. 3. S. Thean founded S. Peters Church in Corne-hill in London 318. 3. S. Theodosius the first Arch-bishop of Yorke 318. 3. Theodosius the Emperour commended 575. 7. Theodosius austere pennance and why ib. Theodora Constantius his Concubine 392. 2. A white Thorne called Holy thorne growing on a hilby Glastenbury 127. 1. 136. 2. The same buddeth forth leaues and flowers on Christmas daye 136. 2. c. The branches thereof carried into forraine Countries 137. 2. The wounderfulnes of the Miracle 137. 3. It hath no cause in nature 137. 4. Part of the same Thorne florisheth cut of from the body 138. 4. A Protestant punished for endeuoring to cut it doune ib. The Thornes wherewith our Sauiour was crowned flourished 500. yeares after 420. 3. Thule the end of the once commonly knowne world 141. 3. Tiberianus Prefect of Palestina writeth vnto Traian concerning Christians 192. 1. Tiberianus an Heretike banished 574. 5. Tiberius informed of the preaching of Christ 192. 1. Tiberius his opinion of Christs heauenly power ib. Tiberius sent to Hierusalem for Christ to come to Rome to cure him of his disease ib. Tiberius cured of his disease by the Handkerchife in the which our Sauiour left the print of his face 13. 3. Tiberius request the Senatours that Christ might be accompted a God 14. 3. Tiberius threameth death to the Accusers of Christians 15. 5. Tiberius seuerly punisheth the Senators and why 15. 5. Tiberius neither maintained Garrison or attempted alleration in Britaine 23. 7. S. Ticca Abbot 333. 9. S. Ticca Abbot at Galstenbury ib. Tigris S. Patrikes Sister stolen by Pirats 595. 5. Timotheus an Heretike a Britan. 606. 1. Timotheus his Heresies ib. S. Timothy S. Pauls Disciple and Bishop of Ephesus neuer in Britaine 152. 7. S. Timothy Martyred 214. 2. S. Timothy sonne to our Brittish Lady Claudia 214. 3. S. Timothy one of the Baptysers of S. Lucius ib. S. Timothies last labours in Britaine 231. 1. S. Timothy probably baptised by S. Paule ib. S. Timothy Martyred 198. 4. 220. 2. 233. 3. S. Timothie leaues all his riches to Ecclesiasticall vses 229. 3. S. Titus ordained Bishop by S. Paule in Crete 143. 4. Titus the Emperour reigned 2. yeares and a few monthes 169. 2. Titus his mercy towards those who conspired against him ib. Traian succeeded Nerua in the Empire 171. 4. Traian kept the Empire allmost 20. yeares ib. Traian a persecutor of Christians ib. Traians Persecution cause of the nicrease of Brittish Christians 181. 11. Traian leaueth of all persecution and why 192. 1. Traian gaue free leaue for the Britans to be Christians 193. 1. Traians death 195. 3. Transsubstantiation allowed by saint Cyprian 380. 8. Trebellius a Roman Lieutenant in Britaine a Christian 237. 3. The whole Citty of Treuers Martyred 497. 2. S. Trophimus sent to Arles by saint Peter 67. 6. V. VAlens chosen for an assistant in the Empire 571. 3. Valens leaued the warre for his Religion ib. Valens fell afterwardes into Heresie ib. Valentinian declared Emperour 571. 2. Valentinian a constant Catholike ib. Valentinian depriued of his honours by Iulian the Apostata ib. Valentinian reigned diuers yeares in Britaine 571. 3. Valentinian the younger seduced by his Mother Iustina 573. 4. Valentinians Hereticall proceedings against saint Ambrose ib.
THE ECCLESIASTICALL HISTORIE OF GREAT BRITAINE DEDVCED BY AGES OR CENTENARIES FROM THE NATIVITIE OF OVR SAVIOVR VNTO the happie Conuersion of the Saxons in the seuenth hundred yeare whereby is manifestly declared a continuall Succession of the true Catholike Religion which at this day is professed taught in and by the Roman Church WRITTEN BY RICHARD BROVGHTON THE FIRST TOME CONTAINING THE FOWER HVNDRED FIRST YEARES TO WHICH ARE ANNECTED FOR THE GREATER BENEfite of the Reader ample Indexes after the Preface both of the Authors out of which this Historie hath bâ—ne colâ—ecâ—ed and of the Chapters and at the end of this Tome a copious Index of the Speciall and particular matters contained in these fower hundred of yeares Remember the old dayes thinke vpon euery generation aske thy Father and he will declare to thee thy elders and they will tell thee Deut. 32. v. 7. DO FLAMMA ESSE SVVM FLAMMA DAT ESSE MEVM AT DOWAY By the Widowe of MARKE WYON at the signe of 〈…〉 M. DC XXXIII TO THE MOST ILLVSTRIOVS RIGHT HONOVRABLE AND VERTVOVS LADIES THE LADIE CATHERINE DVTCHESSE AND DOVVAGER OF BVCKINGHAM SOLE DAVGHTER AND HEIRE TO THE RIGHT HONOVRABLE FRANCIS LATE EARLE OF RVTLAND AND THE LADIE CECILIE COVNTESSE AND DOWAGER OF RVTLAND DEEM it not I beseech you MOST ILLVSTRIOVS NOBLE LADIES any the leaste disparagement to your NOBILITIES or blemish to your VERTVES that your humble seruant and Secretarie hath presumed to ioyne you within the narrowe straites and precincts of one and that so short an Epistle whom both terrene Dignities and heauenly Blessings haue so happily vnited in one most Noble STOCKE and LINAGE He is not ignorant that the SPLENDOR of a DVTCHESSE cannot commonly be paraleld by the DIGNITIE and TITLE of a COVNTESSE yet when he coÌ„sidereth the RENOWNE of a COVNTESSE descended from most antient and Noble Families Daughter to the Noble and by Name and Discent most antient S. Iohn Tufton of Tufton and before shee was wife to her moste Noble Father wife to the noble heyr of the greate and antient L. Hungerford should any whitt eclipse shadowe or obscure the RADIANT BEAMES of a DVTCHESSE but rather by adding Splendor to Splendor make both more GLORIOVS and RESPLENDENT Moreouer he apprehendeth a mutuall and long AFFECTION euen from the yonge yeares of the one betwixt MOTHER and DAVGHTER as also the vnited hearts of WIFE and DAVGHTER both embracing the most Noble Earle of Rutland of famous Memorie the one with the LOVE of a WIFE towards her HVSBAND the other with the AFFECTION of a DAVGHTER to her deare FATHER Whose LOVE to requite he with his owne hands stiled your GRACE his DEARE DAVGHTER and your HONOVR his DEARE WIFE of whome he further gaue his most ample Testimonie and in these words I WILL SAYE THAT THERE WAS NEVER MAN HAD A MORE LOVING AND VERTVOVS WIFE THEN SHE HATH BEENE TO MEE And as your LOVE hath beene GREAT to this most honourable Earle who was Discreet in his words Prudent and iust in all his Actions Charitable to the Poore Affable to all Faithfull to his Countrie Gratious to his Soueraigne Constant in his Faith and Religion most beloued and honoured of all and then whome noe Noble man of England was more affected or more Generally honoured in his life or more Bewayled and lamented after his death So your VERTVES doe shine in this world with a most resplendent LIGHT and are the DIAMONDS and PEARLES which adorne the RING of your Auncient NOBILITIE And these his and your Heroicall VERTVES being grounded on the ROCK of a true FAITH as they haue made the Earle so they will make you CONSTANT SVPPORTERS of holy CATHOLIKE RELIGION These being fixed to the ANCHOR of HOPE as they haue guided him so will they direct you to the quiet HAVEN of eternall FELICITIE Yea it is verily to be hoped that he by these VERTVES is there alreadie arriued whilst the one of you like a PHAROS and the other like the CYNOSVRE with the FLAMES of CHARITIE doe giue LIGHT vnto others in this time of DARKNES Wherefore MOST VERTVOVS LADIES to whome after the most Noble Earle to whome this WORKE was first designed and for whome before his death it was sett on the PRESSE can I more worthilie dedicate these CENTVRIES OF OVR ECCLESIASTICALL HISTORIE then to these in whome the Noble Earle still in renowme SVRVIVES If you esteeme NOBILITIE ioyned with SANCTITIE behold here LVCIVS HELENA and CONSTANTINE three great SAINCTS three great PRINCES and all great PROMOTORS and ESTABLISHERS of the RELIGION which you imbrace If you take pleasure to see the DAMASKE ROSES of MARTYRDOME here is an ALBAN our PROTOMARTYR here is an AMPHIBALVS with many more all stout and valiant CHAMPIONS Who haue sealed the TRVETH of our FAITH with there dearest BLOOD They all were once PILGRIMS in this VALE of TEARES as you both now are but now they are glorious COVRTIOVRS in the Triumphant HIERARCHIE If you followe theire STEPS and imitate theire VERTVES and CONSTANCIE in FAITH you may haue great CONFIDENCE to be Partakers of the like GLORIE and in the meane time your NAMES being prefixed before their HEROICALL ACTIONS may impetrate theire PATRONAGE in all your corporall and Spirituall NECESSITIES and I shall pray to THEM and to all the SAINCTS and by THEM to the SAINCTE of SAINCTS to bestowe on you here all TEMPORALL and in HEAVEN all ETERNALL FELICITIE MADAMS YOVR GRACES AND YOVR HONOVRS Most humble and deuoted Seruant R. B. THE PREFACE TO THE READER AMONG all Writers things written or to be written whatsoeuer none haue bene or can be in any time or place or by any person more vsefull or necessary then such as haue truely written bene or shall be written of the true office and dutie of all men of all Estates and conditions to God and his higâ—est ruling Powers this being the cheifest end of all men in this world to doe and performe sucâ— dutie This is the end of all good Lawes and Lawemakers Histories and Historians diuine and humane to giue and leaue direction both in present and to Posteritie to all men how to liue in dutie to heaueÌ„ly and terrene Authoritie And to take the worde Historie Historia 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the most true and proper sence meanind and etymology 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 spectare vel cognoscere to beholde or knowe what they write The holy Prophets Apostles Euangelists and other holy Writers of holy Scriptures beholding and most certainely knowing of God by diuine reuelation what they committed to writing are most properly and truely the best Historians and their Writings most properly best and truest Histories and next to them the true Narration or History of their Traditions and holy doctrine and teachings which were most true and certaine taken from the most auncient and approued Antiquities Antiquaries and Registers ef those things where they were performed And in times and places of Controuersies Contentions Questions about Religion noe